Torn

Disclaimer: Some of the characters in this story are not mine. Those characters you recognize are the soul property of ABC and One Life to Live. I am not trying to steal characters or ideas. I’m just a bored writer who likes to write stories with characters I love. This is for entertainment purposes only. I hope you enjoy. Premise: This is my version of the Michael/Marcie/Hugh triangle/not triangle. The events happening are the same, and mirror those happening in Llanview currently. I’ve only changed things around a bit to suit my own storyline purposes.

Torn Prologue

It’s nearing midnight in the small, quirky little town known as Llanview. The streets of this small town, stuck somewhere in the middle of Pennsylvania, were nearly deserted—unusual for a town where so much always seems to be happening. David Vickers and Dorian Lord were tucked safely away inside La Boulaie for the evening, drinking champagne, sucking on strawberries… and each other. Their wedding is only days away, so it’s only natural for them to assume the whole town has shut down just for the two of them. It’s natural for them to assume this, but you know that old saying about assumptions… let’s just leave it at that. Not far away, at Llanfair, Viki Davidson is welcoming home her former husband, and the father to her children, Clint Buchanan. This is the true reason for the quiet that has fallen upon the town. Anyone who’s anyone is at this gathering to welcome home the oft traveled cowboy. Having finally returned home, with son Joe in tow, Clint couldn’t be happier to finally be where he belongs, although his two daughters have given him much to worry about upon his return. Jessica seems despondent and unattached from the others. Natalie, on the other hand, seems a little too happy. Considering what she’s been through—having been kidnapped and nearly killed—she seems to be holding up well. A little too well, if you ask Clint. The worry he has might have something to do with the new man in her life, John McBain. Clint has heard stories about this man. Not all of them good. Yes, he did save his daughter from death, but that does not erase the heartache McBain inflicted on his daughter, and others, before hand. Speaking of heartache, Clint turns his thoughts to Jessica—his beautiful and talented daughter. She will always be his, no matter what tests show. She’s more his, he feels, than his own biological children. Jessica is his princess, the one he would move heaven and earth for. But now it seems Jessica’s in another world. It’s a world where no one can reach her. Well, no one except for Clint’s darling Viki. Viki will be the one to break down Jess’s walls and bring her back to them. While Clint’s thinking all this, he sees his precious daughter arguing with her fiancé, Antonio Vega. Antonio has never been one of Clint’s favorite people, but he thought he made Jessica happy. Now, that doesn’t seem to be the case any longer. Clint watches in shock when

Jessie runs from the room with Antonio, and the very attractive attorney he was with, Evangeline Williamson, trailing after her. Evangeline stops in the doorway, taking a long look back. Her eyes seem to lock onto John’s, almost like a hidden knowledge is passing between them. Knowledge that only they share. Knowledge that could fracture many lives. This exchange worries Clint deeply. Seeing the woman flee, Clint wants to chase after, to see what’s going on, but his oldest son stops him. Trying to put his worry aside, Clint listens as Kevin and his beautiful wife, Kelly, tell him that they have stunning news for him. There seems to be a new Buchanan on the way—Kelly is two months pregnant. While a little concerned about the lengths at which the two had to go through to conceive this child—a very dangerous sounding procedure done by a doctor whose name sounds awfully familiar—Clint is overjoyed for the long suffering couple. Clint’s thinking what a very lucky man his son is when his brother, Bo, walks into the room. Bo Buchanan looks weary, spent, but he puts on a good show for his son, Matthew. Matthew’s mother, Nora Hanen, one of the greatest women Clint has ever known, has been hospitalized for some time now. The doctors were performing all kinds of test, but there seems to be no answers to Nora’s condition and very little hope of improvement. Bo tries to stay positive, but Clint can tell that his brother is slowly dying inside. Bo’s girlfriend, Paige Miller, can see Bo’s distress and it seems to have her worried, also. Maybe rightfully so, Clint has never seen two more perfect people for each other than Bo and Nora. Clint always saw the two of them working things out, making things work for Matthew’s sake. If he were Paige, he would be worried too. While Bo and Clint talk, a spiky haired boy walks up to them asking to speak with his “Uncle Bo”. Clint gives his brother a surprised look, but Bo quickly explains that he has taken the exuberant Rex Balsom under his wing. The odd couple move off to the side to talk business, but Clint can still hear what they are saying. Apparently Viki’s bother, Todd Manning, is knee deep in trouble again. Clint doesn’t catch the entire story, but Todd’s trouble has to do with a pregnant woman’s death and Blair’s refusal to except that her husband may be a murderer. Funny how, after all these years, something’s never change. Suddenly, uproarious laughter fills the room. Everyone turns to smile at Joe Buchanan and the small redhead with him. Her name? Marcie Walsh. Joe talked often about the perky, live-wire who had a way of charming the pants off any man who had an open heart when he was in Europe with his father and uncle. The two friends seem to be picking up right where they left off. They have lots of stories to tell, memories of the late Jennifer Rapport to share, and times to catch up on. They seem to be enjoying being reunited. They are thrilled. The two men sitting with them are not. We now center on these two men. One is dressed in causal clothes and has a dark, almost dangerous look about him, but he’s gentle as a mouse. His eyes are deep brown, almost black, and he has wavy black hair that falls slightly across his forehead in curls. When he smiles – which doesn’t happen often this night – his face scrunches up into a goofy grin, his eyes glint like stars. He’s large, muscular, so his frame fits uncomfortably on the sofa he’s sharing with Marcie and Joe. It seems if one of them move even

an inch further into his space he would fall right off. The other man sat on the arm of the couch looking down at the trio wearing a very niece and undoubtedly expensive, gray, double-breasted suit with a coordinating solid printed, navy blue tie. His features were much softer than the man’s he is sitting across from, his edges not as rough. He’s polished, sophisticated – the kind of man that looks like he hates to get down and dirty but would do so if the situation warranted it. In his wire-rimmed glasses, he looks like the intellectual superior to all around him, but he’s not snobbish in any way. Cocky, yes. A stuffed shirt, never. The two warring men have spent the majority of the evening eyeing each other, tossing hateful glances back-and-forth. They have only known each other a short period of time, not even six months, but the hate already runs deep. The fact that they are both in love with same wonderful woman must take most of the responsibility for that hatred. Plus, factor in Marcie Walsh’s decision to chose one of these men over the other; it has led to a lot of bitter feelings. Sitting with Marcie, keeping a very protective eye on her, is the man she chose. Michael McBain, the tall, darkly handsome man who looks to be in his mid-to late twenties, has his arm slung around Marcie’s shoulders almost as if marking his territory. It’s obvious that he’s attempting to fend off anyone who might question who the lovely young Ms. Walsh is with that evening. But it’s not Joey that he’s affected by. No, it’s the classically attractive man sitting to Joe’s right, propped up on the sofa arm like he’s the cock-of-the-walk. Hugh Hughes, the man Marcie so delicately spurned, looks successful and accomplished, just like the man who’s being so defensive, but he has an air of confidence about him that Marcie’s companion seems to be lacking. “Come on, Joe, I know you have to have some really great stories about Marcie here… tell us some.” Michael asks eagerly, wanting to involve himself into their conversation. “Well… Marcie did use to have quite the little crush on me. Didn’t you, Marcie?” Hiding a smile with her hands, Marcie shook her head. Her short, red hair falls softly against her round face. “I can’t believe you’re bringing that up. It’s so not fair. I was so stupid.” Hearing how that sounds, she quickly corrects herself. “Not for liking you. I mean, who wouldn’t like you, right? I mean, it was just a stupid, little school girl crush.” Dipping her head shyly, Marcie adds quietly, “I even kissed you. I still can’t believe I did that.” A smile fills her face then. “But that was before Al. And you… before Jen.” Seeing the stoic look on Joe and Marcie’s faces, Hugh decides to say something, since the man sitting next to Marcie looks to be in no hurry to offer her any sort of comfort. “You know, I’m sure Jen and Al are both up there right now smiling down at the two of you. They must be so happy that the two of you are together again.” Joe and Marcie both nod and then embrace each other as friends. Hugh looks over smugly at the man sitting like a guard dog by Marcie’s side. The man shakes his head in disgust at Hugh. There’s an understanding between them now, one that was made weeks ago when Marcie

decided to give her old life another chance. Hugh warned the man that took Marcie’s heart never to hurt her. But, more importantly, he told Michael that no matter what he would always be there for Marcie. It’s just something Michael has to deal with and accept. “Hey, Marcie, you’re forgetting the most important thing this guy did for you?” Hearing Michael’s question, Marcie turns to ask what that important thing was. “Joe hooked you and I up, remember?” “Oh, God, don’t remind me about that.” Seeing Michael’s face turn purple after her comment is made, Hugh smiles. “I hated you when we first met. You were such a jerk.” “Thanks Marcie, why don’t you tell everyone how you really felt about me.” “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that.” Marcie turns her full attention to Michael, just like he knew she would. Taking his face in her hands, she tells him, “But you changed. I remember that, too. I always wondered what caused that change… but the important thing is that you became the wonderful man that I know now.” “Maybe the change was you?” Michael leans in, planting a full kiss against her surprised lips. Pulling away from him after a moment, Marcie turns her eyes slowly toward the two men watching. She feels slightly embarrassed, not use to showing such outward displays of affection, especially not in front of Hugh. Hugh did his best not to show his chagrin, looking away, bitterly. He hates himself for showing this weakness, but he can’t bare the sight in front of him. It just seems wrong, misplaced. Even though it’s now a fact that Michael and Marcie are once again a couple, he wishes that it’s all just a bad dream. He wants to wake up from this nightmare, because... What he wouldn’t give for one more chance? After gathering himself, Hugh looks back. Marcie’s watching him, a look worrying pretty her face. To make that worry disappear, Hugh flashes a brave but brief smile. She returns his halfhearted grin. The two have agreed to remain friends, but Marcie isn’t naive enough not to know that things are different. She wishes that would change, that Hugh would get over whatever is bothering him about her reunion with Michael. She wants her best friend back. But that’s probably impossible as long as the two men in her life hate each other. This trio sits the rest of the night, making small talk, trying to be civil, but the tension is thick. Not one of them knows that a chain of events is about to occur that will shake their world to the very core. In a matter of days, nothing will be the same for any of them and their lives were going to be altered forever.

Torn Chapter 1 It was warm inside the room. His skin was wet with perspiration, hair limp with sweat. Spent, one leg hung over the bed and a white sheet laid loosely across his naked, motionless body. Hugh Hughes stared vacantly up at the ceiling, tugging at his slowly healing bottom lip. The physical pain from the blind-sided punch that caused his fat lip was gone now, but the emotional scar was lasting much longer and went much deeper. That’s why he was lying there, in that strange bed, wondering what the hell he was doing. For God’s sakes, what was wrong with him? Listening to the shallow breathing of the person lying next to him, Hugh felt empty. For once, the usual euphoric feelings that once consumed him after such a rousing tryst failed to materialize. What he felt instead was disgust. His disgust for the woman at his side who offered herself up to him with minimal effort and with little reservations ran deep. Really, she could have been anyone that night, he didn’t much care. Lying there, he couldn’t even remember her name. Maybe she told him it was Mary, or Macy. All her heard was Marcie. Turning his head to look at the strawberry blonde he met at Ultra Violet – yes, the very same place he first met the woman who turned his life upside down – Hugh whispered an apology for thinking such horrible thoughts. Honestly, he mostly felt disgusted with himself. It wasn’t her fault she was the wrong woman. She was just a nice girl who wanted to have a little fun. She found him instead. Months ago, this wouldn’t have fazed him. He had no delusions of love, finding that perfect someone, falling head over heels. That all changed when he met her. She changed him. She made him feel. Sometimes, Hugh hated Marcie Walsh for that. How dare she uncover his heart only to break it in two? Suddenly, Hugh found it hard to breath. He sat up, hand clutching at his chest. It felt like he was having a heart attack. Swinging his other leg over the edge, bringing both feet to the floor, Hugh concentrated on the patterned floor beneath him. Focusing on his breathing, he forced Marcie’s name from his thoughts. It was the only way to get this pain to subside. After a few deep breathes–in and out, slowly–Hugh began to feel normal again. With elbows on knees, Hugh rested on two clenched fists. Gain control, was the mantra in his mind. He wasn’t going to allow Marcie to turn him into a wreck. Hugh glanced over his shoulder, spying the sleeping figure. “Too late,” he whispered into the darkness. Hearing a soft snore from the woman lying in bed, Hugh lumbered to his feet. The sheet fell, leaving him standing naked as the day he was born. He went to the only window in the unfamiliar room, pulling back the pastel curtain. Looking down on the sleeping neighborhood, he rested against the windowpane, contemplative. In his mind, he heard a small voice chastising him. “See, Hugh, this is exactly why I could never be with someone like you. You’re a little boy who is too afraid to grow up. Real men don’t use women. They take responsibility for their actions and care about more than just themselves. Why can’t you see that your actions hurt people? You may think its all fun and games, but what you do with these women affects them

more than you will ever know.” Marcie told him this once rather bluntly when they were just getting to know each other. She turned a mirror to him, forcing him to take a hard look at the life he was living. He had to admit, he hated what she showed him. Worse, he hated that this was her opinion of him. From that day on, he consciously, or unconsciously, decided to make himself into a better man. Not for himself. For Marcie. He wanted her to see the good in him. And she did. Briefly, Marcie saw the man that was hiding behind the suave player that the whole world saw. But even that change wasn’t enough to get her to give him a chance. Now, he had fallen off the wagon. Just like a drunk who only needed a tiny excuse to pick up the bottle again, Hugh was back to his old, wicked ways. Without Marcie to keep his mind focused, what was the point? His goal was stolen right from under his nose. Another man had won the prize that he cherished above all others. Marcie was Michael’s now, and possibly forever. That thought alone caused another shooting pain to rip at his heart causing him to bend at the waste, feeling sick to his stomach. Manning up, he shook his head furiously, not allowing the hurt to consume him. He was better than this. He didn’t cry over things that never belonged to him in the first place. Straightening his back, Hugh surveyed the damage around him. His clothes were scattered over the floor in a frantic line. Following this path, he collected his belongings. Maybe if he made a clean get away the guilt wouldn’t destroy him. Guilt for hurting the young woman he used as an outlet. Guilt for going back on his word that he would never return to the life that he had grown to despise. Guilt for having betrayed Marcie in such a heartlessly, cold manner. While slipping on his slacks, he felt the bed beneath him shift. Sighing, and without a look back, he said, “Sorry if I woke you.” “Where are you going?” Hugh felt a hand slip over his shoulder, playing with the gold chain around his neck. Feeling her light touch, he closed his eyes, trying to control a cold tremor. “Um, I’m sorry to sneak out like this, but I have an early morning.” “Of course you do.” The hand quickly fell from his shoulder, and the chain fell back against his chest. Hugh cursed inside his head. He could sense a problem materializing. This was the part that he always hated. When he wasn’t smart enough to make a faster get away, the good-byes almost always ended ugly. “Honestly.” Hugh stood up, stuffing his underwear and socks into the pockets of his trousers. Then he threw his shirt on carelessly. “Look, I’ll call you, okay,” he lied as easily as he was able to slip on his shoes. “That’s okay. Don’t bother.” The woman fell on her side, sighing. Hugh looked down at her. Even in the dark he couldn’t mistake the look on her face. She was completely disinterested. “What?”

“I would rather you didn’t.” When he continued to look at her like he was confused by her indifference to his leaving, the woman, whose name was actually Maddy, explained. “I have a boyfriend.” Stunned, Hugh slumped against her bed. “If you have a boyfriend, then —“ “He’s out of town.” Maddy said as if that was all the excuse she needed. “And I thought you were cute.” She reached out to pinch his chin with her fingers. “And, I don’t know, you looked so sad. So, I thought, what the hell.” Hugh eyed the woman who was laid out across the bed, completely exposed, showing not even a hint of embarrassment. “What the hell, huh, okay,” he chuckled, relieved, and feeling let off the hook. Grabbing his sports coat, he heard her voice say, “You should tell her, by the way.” He slowly turned back, suddenly confused again. “Tell who, what?” Sitting up on her knees, her long red hair falling across her shoulders, she told him in a very straightforward manner, “Tell that Marcie girl how you feel about her.” “Marcie?!” Hugh’s jaw fell open. “How?” “You called out her name a couple of times.” Maddy shrugged like it was no big deal. “I – I did?” He ran an embarrassed hand over his forehead. “I’m so sorry.” “Don’t be.” She shrugged again. “I was thinking about Tom, so we’re even.” “Tom? The boyfriend?” She nodded with a yawn. “You know, if you showed her even half of what you showed me tonight, while you were thinking about her, she would be yours forever.” “You think so, huh?” Hugh chuckled. “I’m a woman, so I should know.” The woman fell back against her pillow. “Be a doll and lock the door on your way out.” Hugh made his way quietly out of the apartment, feeling a little less like a heel. Knowing that he was used just as much as he was a user made a certain kind of sense and brought symmetry to the night. Twenty minutes later, he was back at his penthouse. A quick shower and a small bite to eat later, Hugh fell asleep, clutching his pillow. When he dreamed, he dreamed of Marcie, of course. And then, just as quickly as he fell asleep, the sun made its first appearance.

Hugh’s alarm clock greeted him angrily. After tossing the nuisance across the room, he began his normal morning routine joylessly, going through each motion like a robot programmed to do only the most menial tasks. As he sat at his table, reading the morning paper, he was startled by the ringing of his cell phone. Glancing at the clock, which read seven thirty, Hugh slapped his paper against the glass. Pushing his chair back, almost tipping it over, he trudged over to the annoyance. “Hello,” he barked into the small phone. At first the line sounded dead, nothing at the other end but quiet. He was about to hang-up when he heard a small, familiar voice respond. “Hi, Hugh, it’s me.” Hugh looked at his cell like it was a bomb ready to go off. His hand started to shake, and he felt sweet begin to develop on his newly shaven top lip. The hand not holding the cell reached out to flip the device off. He couldn’t bring himself to shut her out, though. So, Hugh lifted the phone up to his ear. “Yeah, Marcie, I’m here.” Hugh slouched into his couch. Putting his feet up, he settled in for a long conversation.

Chapter 2 Patiently, she waited for the man at her side to fall asleep. Running her fingers through his dark, full hair softly, hoping to bring him some peace after his long night, Marcie Walsh smiled down happily. Finally hearing his deep breathing, she gently slipped out from under the massive man she shared her bed with. A small snore escaped from him as he rolled onto his side looking like the harmless child he truly was at heart. Marcie laughed quietly at this boyish quality, and then placed a small kiss on the sleeping man’s forehead. Marcie drifted into their bathroom to take care of the typical morning necessities. Still sleepy, she yawned loudly as she went about her business. To wake herself up, Marcie splashed cold water over her face after washing her hands. She then ran her fingers down her round cheeks, holding her eyelids open in a scary display. Her morning self was not the prettiest sight to behold. Thank goodness the man in her life never seemed to care one way or the other. Taking a moment to stare back at the redhead in the mirror, Marcie smirked at herself. Her eyes looked tired and were slowly starting to show signs of wear at the corners after twenty-some years of turbulent ups-and-downs, but she would have to say that she had never looked better in all her life. Her hair was longer now, finally at a workable length that she was happy with. Which only meant she didn’t have to restyle her hair every morning over and over again trying to find that perfect look that was usually hit or miss with a shorter hairstyle. She still had the bangs that outlined her round features, but they were more off to the side, away from her face. For the first time in her life, Marcie didn’t feel the need to hide the pretty, shy face behind her red mane. Right now, Marcie was glowing. Happiness had a way of doing that. While her weight was still a problem, it didn’t rule her life like it once had. How could it when she knew that there were real men like Michael McBain, and her beloved Al, who looked past such superficialities. Thinking about this a happy smile filled her features, brightening her face and transforming her into a beauty, not the groggy, sleepwalker she woke up as. Who would have thought three years ago, when she first came to Llanview, that geeky, awkward, friendless Marcie would have known and experienced the love of two wonderful, handsome men. Yes, to say the least, Marcie Walsh had grown up significantly in the last few years. Not to say she was perfect, far from it, but thankfully she was getting much better. And so was life. Marcie felt for the first time that life was finally cutting her some slack. Walking back into the bedroom, picking up the clothes that Michael left in his haste for rest, Marcie noticed an old newspaper lying on the floor. Flipping it open, she was immediately struck by the large headline on the front page of last weeks The Banner. New assistant D.A., Hugh Hughes, takes over for ailing D.A., Nora Hanen. She ran a hand over the picture of the man she once considered a very close friend. Curling up in an armchair, Marcie wrapped her cotton robe around her and quietly began to read the corresponding article in The Banner. Marcie bit nervously at her thumb nail as she read about Hugh’s new duties. Almost every important case in Llantano County was now in his very capable, but extremely overworked, hands. They had talked at length about how much pressure

he was under with Nora incapacitated and no one willing to make the heartless move to strip her of her well eared title. When they were close, Marcie and Hugh used to talk about it all the time. Hugh was one of those people strongly urging the stay of execution, so to speak. He wanted to give Nora every opportunity to make her way back to the job she loved, that’s why he was willing to take all responsibility onto his relatively young shoulders. Marcie only got half way through the article before her mind strayed. But it didn’t stray far. Her thoughts turned to the moment when everything changed between her and the man who once treated her so tenderly at one of the lowest points of her life. It was not a good memory. In fact, it hurt just to recall one of the last conversations she had with her best friend... Two weeks ago, Marcie stood outside Hugh’s office door, worried. She tried twice to knock, but something held her back each time. Why was she so afraid to face him? Marcie still didn’t quite know the answer to that bewildering question. Marcie just knew that once she entered Hugh’s office nothing would ever be the same between them again. Finding courage, Marcie knocked softly and then waited. Hearing the strong voice inside telling her to enter, Marcie hesitated. She didn’t want to do this. But, knowing it had to be done eventually, the knob turned in her hand, and she found herself walking into the dull, boring office. Marcie had tried numerous times to get him to add a little life to the dwelling he spent most of his waking hours in. She even offered to spruce it up with some of her own fine touches, but he declined. Less distractions this way, he told her. For the first time, Marcie finally understood what he meant. The moment he saw her head peek from behind the door, a smile filled his handsome features, making Marcie feel even worse. “Hey, Marcie, what are you doing here?” Worry creased his face suddenly. “I wasn’t supposed to meet you somewhere, was I?” “No-no, we didn’t have anything planned.” Marcie told him, relieving his fears that he had stood her up. “Thank God, I’ve been so busy lately.” He put his tired head in his hands. ”My workload has been crazy. I’ve been forgetting appointments left and right lately.” He lifted his head and gave her a frail smile. “I would have hated if I had done that to you.” “You didn’t, so don’t worry. I just wanted to see you.” His face perked up. “Really?” Immediately, Marcie felt a huge weight fall on her heart. Shifting her eyes, Marcie gathered her thoughts. When she began, her voice was at its softest. “Hugh, we need to talk.” “Uh-oh,” he leaned back against his chair, “the words every man hates to hear from a woman.” “I thought you told me it was, ‘My husbands coming home soon’,” she joked.

“That’s a very close second,” Hugh looked at her for a moment before rising to his feet. Walking to the front of his desk, he asked, “What do we need to talk about?” Marcie looked down at her jittery fingers. “I sort of have some good news.” “Really? Well, great, let me hear it. I could use some good news.” “Well, it’s about Michael and me.” The second the name “Michael” left her lips Hugh’s face began to change. His confident smile faded; his eyes dimmed. “You see, we talked. I mean, we really talked. He came by my place the other night and we just had it out. We argued. We yelled.” As she continued, the life slowly left Hugh’s usually lively features. ”We cried and–and let out everything that we’ve had bottled up inside us for so long. It felt great to tell him all the things that I have wanted to say for so long – good and bad. There was like this huge release and –“ “Why are you telling me this?” The chill in his voice was startling. Marcie had never heard him sound so cold. “Because, I think we might be getting back together and I wanted you to be the first person I told. I thought you would be happy for me?” “Happy.” Hugh chuckled joylessly. “You thought I would be happy.” With an angry shake of his head, he slouched against his desk. “Why would you think that?” “Look, I know you’re not Michael’s biggest fan, but–“ “The feeling is more than mutual, believe me,” Hugh jumped in. “Can’t you find a way to be happy for me?” Marcie finally finished her thought. Hugh lifted his glasses to pinch the corners of his eyes. “And what happens when he disappoints you again?” He probed her harshly from the corner of his eye. “When he places you last in his life again? Behind his job... his brother... Natalie Vega...” Marcie shot him with a hurt look. “You’re being incredibly unkind about this.” “No, I’m being realistic,” his voice raised. “All the problems you two had aren’t just suddenly going to disappear now that you’ve ‘talked’.” He glared at her with a look that shot right through her words and saw all. There was no hiding, so she tried to run. “I can’t talk to you if you’re going to be like this.” Marcie turned toward the exit. Before she could swing the door open, Hugh came up from behind, stopping her. His hand covered hers; the door slammed shut. “Can I ask you a question first? And I want you to be honest.” His body pressed up close to hers, giving her not an inch of breathing room. “Did you use me?” He wondered against the back of her ear.

Stunned by his question, Marcie turned to face him. With Hugh as near as he had ever been, her back pressed against the door. “How can you ask me that? Of course I didn’t.” “So... you’re honestly saying that you didn’t use your relationship with me to get Michael off his ass and make up his mind about you?” “No, I would never something like that.” Hugh chuckled half-heartedly. “No, never intentionally, because you’re a nice girl... and nice girls don’t stomp on people's feelings, right?” “Hugh, you knew that I still had feelings for Michael.” Hugh stepped away from her, almost in a stagger, like she had hit him. He stood quietly, a frown creasing his forehead. “And what about us?” he finally asked the only question that was of any importance to him. “What about us?” “He won’t let you stay friends with me.” He lifted his right hand, touching her round face softly. “Of course he will.” She grabbed his hand, keeping it close. “And if he has a problem with it...” Marcie gave him a reassuring smile. “No one will keep me from being friends with you. You’re too important to me, don’t you know that?” Hugh’s head dropped to the side, like he was defeated. “This is what you really want, isn’t it?” “Yes, it is.” She paused before telling him, rather unfairly, “I love him.” The expression on his face – Marcie would never forget it. It was like she took every ounce of fight from him. The color drained from his face, and the light left his pale, brown eyes. The room went silent. Hugh refused to look at her, despite her attempts to see into his face. “I just want you to be happy, Marcie,” he suddenly said in a monotone voice. “That’s all I’ve ever wanted for you... ever since the moment I met you. You know that, right?” “I know,” she told him softly. After rubbing his eye with a tight fist, he lifted his face. His features were blank, detached. “You know, I just remembered... I have somewhere to be.” He lied rather unconvincingly. “Okay. I understand,” she told him. But she didn’t. Not really. To this very day, Marcie still couldn’t understand why he put up that wall between them. Marcie moved out of his way, allowing him access to the door. His hand was on the knob, ready to turn, when she spoke up in a last ditch effort to salvage their relationship. “Hugh!” He turned his head to the side, barely making eye contact with her. When he saw that there were tears in

her eyes, he released his hold on the handle. “Please...” she begged of him, “don’t let this change anything between us.” With head bowed, Hugh walked over to where she was standing. He took her face in his hands, and with a small smile, he bent down to kiss her forehead, gently. Feeling his tender lips, Marcie closed her eyes. Tears spilled down her cheeks. His kiss lingered for a moment longer. “It won’t. I swear.” His voice sounded unstable, like he was choking back emotion. “On a stack of bibles, it won’t ever change.” But it did change. As the days went by, they saw each other less and less. Hugh had been right; Michael didn’t want her to have anything more to do with him. Instead of arguing, she just simply omitted the parts of her day that she spent with Hugh. That worked for a little while, until Michael found out that she still paid him weekly visits. He caught them having a simple, innocent lunch, and went ballistic. Hugh defending their relationship only made things worse. “Last time I checked, Marcie is a grown woman with her own mind and able to make her own decisions.” “Man, you’re pathetic. You play the friend card so Marcie feels sorry for you. She chose me. Get that through your head.” This horrible argument happened right after Clint and Joe Buchanan’s homecoming, so things were already tense between them. There was shouting, pushing. When Marcie tried to break things up between them, she only made things worse. If she defended one, the other got angry. Marcie was caught in the middle. Then, Hugh made the honest mistake of grabbing her a little too roughly in his pent-up state. “Marcie, don’t let him make decisions for you. Don’t let him push you away from me.” Marcie remembered the desperate look in his eyes as he shook her. It was almost pleading. That look broke her heart. Needlessly concerned, Michael overreacted to the whole thing. “Get your damn hands off of her,” he screamed with a clenched fist. Hugh never saw the punch coming. His eyes were directed at her. Seeing him on the ground, his bottom lip bleeding, glasses hanging askew, Marcie wanted to go to him, to see if he was alright. She took a step toward him, but then felt herself being pulled in the other direction. After telling Michael not to push her, that she was coming, Marcie took a single look back. Hugh was just barely coming too. His eyes connected with hers; his disappointment clear. That was the last time she saw him. Sighing, Marcie placed the newspaper in the thrash can by the bed. That’s when her eyes fell upon her cell phone sitting on top of her nightstand. It was staring back at her, almost like a sign. Marcie put a considering finger to her lips. Her eyes darted back and forth between the cell phone and the sleeping man who was oblivious to the thoughts in her head.

Tossing away the guilt – Michael was the reason Hugh wasn’t speaking to her anyway, so he owed her – Marcie snatched her phone and headed for the privacy of her bathroom. After locking the door, just to be on the safe side, Marcie settled herself on the closed toilet seat. So she wouldn’t lose her nerve, Marcie punched the numbers she knew by heart in swiftly. Then she closed her eyes, holding the ringing phone up to her ear. After the fifth chime, she was beginning to think she was just wasting her time. He probably saw the name on his caller ID and decided to just to let the phone ring. Then, on the seventh ring, her call was finally answered. “Hello,” The voice that picked up sounded so hostile that Marcie seriously thought for a moment that she had called the wrong number. Her voice was frozen in her throat. She almost didn’t say anything, but then her tongue released and she heard herself say, “Hi, Hugh, it’s me.” The line went dead for a moment, but she knew he hadn’t hung up because she could still hear him breathing. She waited patiently, biting her lips anxiously. When he still didn’t answer, Marcie spoke again. “Hugh, are you there?” This time, the response came quick. “Yeah, Marcie, I’m here.” Marcie sighed with relief. “Oh, thank God, I was afraid you wouldn’t want to talk to me.” “And why wouldn’t I want to talk to you, Marcie. Just because you let your boyfriend punch a hole in my face and left me a bloody mess doesn’t mean I wouldn’t want to talk to you.” Hugh’s voice was laced with sarcasm. Marcie couldn’t tell at all if he was trying to be funny or if he was dead serious and deeply hurt. Assuming he was the latter, Marcie began to apologize, “I am so sorry, Hugh, I really am. I-“ “You know, I really don’t want to talk about this, Marcie, is that okay.” He interrupted, shortly. After a brief moment, his voice came over the line again. Only this time he finally sounded like himself. “Where the heck are you? Your voice sounds funnier than normal.” Marcie roller her eyes and chuckled. “I’m in the bathroom. There’s a small echo.” “What are you doing in the bathroom?” He paused. “Wait, I don’t want you to answer that. Couldn’t you have waited till you were finished to call me?” Shaking her head, Marcie explained, “I just needed some privacy.” The phone went dead again. Seconds went by before Hugh spoke again. “So, Michael’s there.” “Yes, he just got home from the hospital. He’s asleep now.” There was another long pause. “So, you’re hiding in the bathroom talking to me so he won’t find out even though he’s asleep. Do you know how insane that sounds?”

“You know, I didn’t call you so you could be condescending towards me.” Marcie slide off the stool, onto her feet, ready to hang-up. “Why did you call, then?” He barked. Marcie looked around the small space, searching like she would find the answer written on the white, tile walls. “I...I was wondering if you would – if you would like to have breakfast with me.” “Will Michael be joining us?” “You know, if you don’t want to see me then just tell me.” Her voice rose to above the soft, almost whisper she had been using. “Its way too early for your –“ “I’d love to,” she heard him say, putting a stop to her rant. “How about I meet you at The Diner in an hour?” “Okay. That sounds great,” Marcie agreed happily. They talked for a moment more then she told him that she had to get ready. When she hung up, she felt better than she had in days. Marcie rushed to the door, wanting to hurry... to get ready. She swung the door open, her mind completely distracted. Before she could take an actual step, Marcie found her face smashed up against a large chest. Laughing nervously, she took a step back, looking skyward. Standing in the doorway looking groggy was Michael. “What are you doing up?” She asked him, placing her arms around his large waist. He scratched the back of his head with a yawn. “I couldn’t sleep.” His face wrinkled with confusion. “Were you talking to yourself in there?” “Oh, no, did I wake you with my big mouth? I’m so sorry.” “Who were you talking to in there?” He asked, slinging a long arm around her shoulders. “A friend,” Marcie said evasively. Thankfully Michael was still half asleep to question her further. “I went in there so I wouldn’t wake you. Guess I didn’t do a very good job, did I?” “Eh, don’t worry about it.” He bent closer to her. “I’m kind of glad I woke up.” Michael gave her a small kiss. “I missed you last night.” “I missed you, too. Yesterday was the first night we’ve spent apart since we got back together.” Marcie ran her fingers up and down his muscular arms. “That’s just not right, is it?” Michael took her hands, “I think we need to make up for some lost time, don’t you?” Forgetting about the man who was on his way to The Diner to meet her for breakfast, Marcie let

Michael take her back to their bed. Rather easily, he made her forget all that she had been harping about it minutes before. Marcie forgot all about her friend.

Chapter 3

Hugh tapped his forked impatiently. His eyes glued to the slowly moving clock. He counted off the minutes – twenty-seven in total. He had been waiting twenty-seven minutes and counting. When the second hand moved passed the twelve again, he slammed the utensil against the counter top causing the person sitting next to him to jump. After apologizing, Hugh checked his phone to see if he had any messages. Seeing his inbox empty, he reached into his pocket to retrieve his wallet. This had to be karma’s way of biting him hard on the ass. It was the only way to explain it. This was his penitence for all the lies he told. All the broken promises made. The emotions he toyed with. Feelings he hurt. God thought it would be a real laugh riot to put everything he never knew he wanted in a pleasantly plump, petite, adorable package. That way, Hugh never would see it coming when she literally stumbled right into his lap. Good one, God! Real goddamn funny, forgive him if he forgot to laugh about all this. How many more times was he going to let Marcie do this to him? As if stomping on his heart wasn’t degrading enough, now she was playing him for a fool. Feeling like an idiot, Hugh paid for his four cups of coffee. (He hated coffee.) He then got up from the counter to end this foolish waiting game. Throwing a wave to Carlotta Vega, the owner, he opened the ringing door. Smelling fresh air, Hugh breathed in deeply. Letting out his breath slowly, he finally felt ready to move on and let go. Hugh only made it a few feet out the front door before he saw the redhead he had been waiting for running his way. “Oh Hugh, thank God, you’re still here.” Ignoring her, Hugh kept walking, like he had never seen the crazy lady who was frantically gesturing his way before in his life. He was determined to move right past her, leaving her in his dust, but Marcie reached out, stopping him. “Where are you going?” “Work!” He spit venom her way. “Where I should’ve been an hour-and-half ago.” “I am so sorry,” she apologized, still holding onto the sleeve of his jacket. “I postponed a very important meeting with Evangeline Williamson about the Todd Manning case to meet with you, do you know that?” “I’m sorry, but...” her eyes dropped to the sidewalk, “something came up.” “Something or someone?” When she didn’t look at him, Hugh received his answer, and his anger toward her grew. “Have a good day, Marcie.” He tried once again to flee. Marcie wouldn’t let that happen, however. “Would you please listen to me?” She stood in his path, stubborn and unwavering.

“No, you listen to me, Marcie, because I’m only going to say this once.” He bent so that they were eye-to-eye. “I’m done.” Startled by the anger in his face, Marcie took a step back from him. “What do you mean?” Confused, a frown creased her forehead. “I’m done with this. I’m done with being your standby guy. The one you turn to when the good doctor is out making house calls. How many more ways do you want me to say it, Marcie? I’m through.” “You mean… you’re through with me?” Panic filled her features. “That’s good, Marcie. I knew you were a fast learner. Yeah, that’s right, I’m done with you.” He tried once more to create distance between them. If he didn’t there was no way he could go through with this. Not when her big, blue eyes had a way of making him change his mind so easily. Seeing him walking away, Marcie tired one final time to reach him. “You could walk away from us that easily? That’s how little our friendship means to you?” She called out to him. Stopping his progress, Hugh hung his head in frustration. “What else do you want me to do?” he sighed. “I want you to stop being angry with me.” Marcie stepped closer to him, turning her head, trying to see into his face, but Hugh was avoiding any sort of eye contact with her. “I want us to go back to the way things were before.” “That’s a nice thought, Marcie, but we can’t do that.” “Why not?” Hugh finally found strength to look her in the eye. “Because, you can’t have a relationship with him and still be friends with me. We gave it a good shot, but it doesn’t work. You can’t have it both ways.” “Look, I know you think I chose my relationship with Michael over my friendship with you, but--” “That’s not what I think… it’s what I know,” Hugh interrupted her bitterly. “That’s exactly what you did. It’s exactly what you keep doing. You did it when you went back to him. You did it that night in the park when you wouldn’t stand up to him and defend our friendship. You even did this morning.” He put his two large hands on her shoulders. “I just can’t do this anymore, Marcie. Please, don’t ask me to.” His voice was uneven, eyes pleading.

She whined his name as tears started to fill her eyes. Sometimes, he felt that Marcie had this endless supply that would never dry out. There was a time that Hugh would have done anything to make those tears stop. From the moment he met her, Hugh wanted to be the one to dissipate those tears and calm her fears. And he had, for a little while. When he thought that she was starting to become his, the tears were gone. But now they were back again, and in full, heartbreaking force. Marcie grabbed his wrists with a death grip. “But… I don’t know what to do without you. I need you in my life, Hugh.” If he were a weaker man, he would have fallen for those words. “I need you” would have been all he needed to hear. But Hugh didn’t live in fantasy. He lived in reality. And the reality was that he was looking at a very confused woman. Marcie still had no idea what she wanted. With her still holding onto him, Hugh took her sad face in his hands. “You don’t even know why you need me so much, do you?” With his thumbs, he wiped away the salty drops falling from the corners of her eyes. “No,” her voice wobbled, “I just know that I can’t imagine not having you in my life.” Hugh closed his eyes, fighting with all his might the strong urge to kiss her. If he did, he would be giving into her, and he couldn’t do that. Not this time. Maybe not ever. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I will always care about you, Marcie. More that you will ever know.” Hugh bent, placing his cheek against hers, getting as close to kissing her as he had ever been. Feeling her soft face against his caused doubt to fill his mind, and that was something he could not stand for. Not when he was finally developing a thick skin when it came to her and her charms. No matter what, he had to put a stop to this once and for all. “I just can’t let you screw with my head like this anymore. I have to let you go.” Suddenly, Hugh pulled away. Marcie didn’t try to stop him. She just looked up at him with sad eyes that cut him deep. He was seconds away from taking back his words, but his resolve held strong. Backing up a few paces, distraught, Hugh held a hand over his mouth. He would not let the words that were struggling to come out free. He wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of knowing how he truly felt. So, he said them in his head like a pray heard only by him. It was his way of saying goodbye.

Chapter 4

Marcie dragged her body to her front door. She had never felt so tired in her entire life. It was another long day where she hit the pavement, looking for a new job. There was only so long that she could live off the money she made from “The Killing Club”. That felt like blood money to her, so she had hardly touched it. That’s why she needed a paying job, so she didn’t have to live off her guilt any longer. But she received three rejections and a “don’t call us, we’ll call you” that unproductive day. For a college graduate, and a best selling novelist, Marcie felt like a failure. She had failed at so many things both professionally and personally. But it was her personal failures she was thinking about as she dug in her little black purse for her keys. Throughout the entire day, Marcie could hear Hugh’s voice telling her over and over that he was finished with her. As she sat in the waiting room of her first appointment, she was still drying her eyes. Maybe that’s why she got so many strange looks. Her potential bosses had to have seen that her heart was just not in the process. She couldn’t think straight the entire day. Much less answer any of the interviewer’s questions. Marcie must have looked like an incompetent fool to all who saw her that day. She was at her absolute worst because Hugh decided that today would be a good day to kick her out of his life forever. This made her furious with him. Who was screwing with whose head now? Before she could put her key into the door leading to the apartment she now shared with Michael, she was stopped by the sound of laughing voices coming from inside. One was distinctly Michael’s. She would know that deep voice anywhere. The second voice took her moment to identify. When she finally put a name to that wishy-washy voice, Marcie rolled her eyes in disgust. Finally turning the lock, she put on her best, fake smile. “Marcie, you’re home,” she heard Michael announce cheerily as she walked through the doorway. Immediately, he popped up from the tan sofa and greeted her with a huge hug. The woman he was with just watched stationary. “Yup, I’m home,” Marcie tried to hide how tired she felt, but her voice still sounded flat. “Hey, Marcie,” Natalie Vega finally spoke up. Marcie looked her way and smiled as best she could. Natalie and Marcie were never really friends, but they never hated each other either. Most of their issues came from the fact that Natalie and Marcie’s best friend, Jennifer Rappaport, never got along. Well, never got along was a mild understatement. The two women hated each other. Maybe knowing their history caused some resentment on Marcie’s part, or maybe it was because Natalie always seemed to be around Michael for no good reason what’s so ever. It also really pissed her off that Michael was allowed to have Natalie as his friend, but Michael wouldn’t return the favor and allow her to have

Hugh in her life. “How was your day, sweetie?” Michael asked, helping her off with her coat. “Awful,” she responded sharply then looked at Natalie and quickly added, “I would rather not talk about now, if you don’t mind.” “Okay, sure.” Not even pressing her about it a little – despite the drained way she obviously looked – Michael went back to sit next to Natalie. “Why don’t you have a beer with us? Hang out. Get your mind off things.” “I hate the taste of beer, you know that.” Hearing her biting tone, Michael and Natalie exchanged a glance. That glance made Marcie even angrier. It was like they were sharing their own secret code, one that she had no idea about. “I… I think I should go,” Natalie said, getting up. In her mind Marcie was shouting, “Yeah, that would be a great idea. Think I might be able to steal a minute of my boyfriend’s time away from you?” But, before she could say something to that affect, Michael came up to her and directed her out of Natalie’s earshot. “Look, Marcie, Natalie’s having kind of rough night.” Marcie’s mouth dropped open when these words left his mouth. “See, she thinks John and Evangeline are keeping something from her. I really don’t think she needs to be alone right now.” Marcie shook her head at how absurd that sounded. “No, if Natalie is having a rough time with things, she should have someone to talk to. You’re right.” Marcie clenched her teeth, feeling a little sick to her stomach. “But I’m feeling a little tired, so I think I’ll just go to bed. She probably only wants to talk with you, anyway.” Michael gave her a kiss, thanking her for being so understanding. Marcie wanted to know where his understanding was when it came to Hugh. Today, she lost her best friend. Michael very obviously still had his. After telling Natalie, begrudgingly, that she should stay as long as she needed, Marcie went quietly to her room. But she shut the door loudly behind her. It was funny, but she really thought Michael would get the picture that she was upset. She waiting at the edge of their bed for him to come and ask if she was really alright, but he never came through their door. Fuming, Marcie turned the TV in their bedroom on, raising the volume as loud as she could stand it. Minutes went by. Absolutely nothing was on that night. Then she heard Michael through the door. “Hey, sweetie, I’m taking Nat out for a burger. You want to come with us?” “No…” Marcie snapped back. Then, realizing how snotty she sounded, she quickly

added, “Thanks anyway. But I – I already ate.” Marcie lied. She hadn’t eaten all day. But Michael wouldn’t know that, would he. No, because he was too busy with Natalie to care. A short time later, Marcie heard the front door opening and closing. She waited in the bedroom for a moment, just to make sure they hadn’t forgotten anything. Michael was a brilliant doctor, but he would lose his head if it wasn’t attached to his body. He was always forgetting something. Half of her day consisted of making trips to the hospital just to bring him things that he had forgotten at home. When it seemed like the coast was clear, and they weren’t going to suddenly pop back in, Marcie walked back into the small living area of their apartment. Seeing the mess they left on the round coffee table, Marcie sighed deeply. She loved that man, but he was one generation removed from being a pig. He and John, his brother, must have been raised by wolves for all they knew about cleanliness. When she moved in with him, it was a disgusting sight to see how he was living on his own. The refrigerator alone was enough to send small children running from the smell. He was getting better at picking up after himself, but he was still a long way from being a tidy person. After throwing the beer bottles into the receptacle, Marcie went to her laptop hoping to get some work done. At least she still had her writing to keep her busy. There was a time when she thought she would never see words that she had written on a page again. But that was before Hugh. Somehow, he managed to get her creative juices flowing. Using a little manipulation, he had her writing again and with passion. That was just one of many things she would always be grateful to him for. She turned on her computer and waited. Ironically, the first file she saw pop onto her screen when the picture came on was her journal entry about Hugh. It was one of many, but it seemed to scream out from its placement on the display. Moving the mouse over the small icon, Marcie paused before clicking. When the document appeared a grin filled her face as remembered its importance. These were the very thoughts that Hugh stole from her and somehow created a weblog from without her permission. Silently her eyes scanned the earlier assumptions she had made about him. "I'm not sure what it is about this guy… why he’s obliviousness to his own situation, to the world around him, and how he fits into it seems to totally elude him. But it does. Its remarkable how someone so secure, successful, and apparently well-bred can be so clueless about how his size 11s leave behind their footprints on the backs of women who clamor to be around him.” As she kept reading, tears started to fill her eyes. "He's not all bad. He's the kind of man you just know had a basement full of injured birds and lost puppies when he was a kid and that quality carried through into adulthood – A soft-heartedness to counter his softheadedness. A caring, endearing quality almost in direct contrast to the guy who doesn't know why he goes out with women who bore him senseless, who admits rolling his eyes at their attempts at banter, and sometimes even foregoes taking them home in the

hopes he'll find someone slightly more interesting to talk to before going off to bed for the night." But… he wasn’t really like that, Marcie thought to herself. He just wanted people to think that way about him. Hugh wasn’t a cad. Hugh was a gentle soul who had so much to give. He was just a simple, idiosyncratic man going through his atypical life trying his best to figure out where he fit into the scheme of things. Marcie knew this because she was the first and perhaps only person to see that side Hugh fought so hard to keep hidden. Hugh wanted more from his life than what he was living. He just needed someone to show him how. And she had been the one to shown him, hadn’t she. They developed a deep friendship that grew from one drunken night where he took her home from Ultra violet and tucked her safely into bed. They saw things in each other that no one had before. Hugh had seen a side of her that even her beloved Al, the love of her life, hadn’t seen. And Marcie knew that no one knew Hugh better than she did. The last few months, they had grown so incredibly attached to each other. So, how could Hugh just walk away from all that without even thinking of looking back? Why did he push her away? Why didn’t he want to be her friend anymore? Wanting the answer to all these questions, Marcie ran to her phone. Picking up the receiver, she took a deep, calming breath. Dialing, she made a list of things she wanted to say. “Why” was at the very top of that list. She heard the phone start to ring and her heart began to beat a little faster. Inside her head she prayed that he would pick up. Suddenly, she heard his voice. “Hey… this is Hugh Hughes… sorry I’m not in right now, but if you leave your name and number, I’ll get back to you as soon as I can.” Hearing the greeting on his answering machine, Marcie sunk into the chair next to the end table. The phone hung loosely in her hand. She felt numb all over. Then, she heard the beep. Her grip on the receiver tightened as she slowly found her gumption. “Hello, Hugh,” she spit his name out, standing to her feet. “I just wanted to call and tell you thanks for nothing.” On a major role, Marcie began yelling into the phone. “I lost out on three potentially good jobs for me today because of you. Do you know that?” She started gesturing wildly like he was in the room with her. “You don’t want to be my friend anymore… Fine! You don’t need me anymore… Great! I don’t need you either. Did you hear me, Hugh! I don’t need you! I’ll be just fine. And I don’t care if I ever see your face again. I hate you!” The phone started to shake in her hand. “You – you arrogant, selfish…” She couldn’t finish her rant, because she didn’t mean a word. “I’m sorry.” She wept into the phone. Convulsing with sobs, the phone dropped to the floor, and Marcie ran to her bedroom. Crawling under the covers, Marcie cried herself to sleep. Across town, Hugh sat in his empty apartment listening to Marcie’s raving message. He played it again when it finished for the second time. Pushing the rewind button on his answering machine again, over and over, Hugh must have listened to her verbal rant twelve times. A tab excessive, true, but he wanted to be sure. Hugh had to be

absolutely positive that what he heard in her voice was true, and not just a pipedream. Marcie sounded frantic. Desperate. It was because of him that she was acting this way. Now, Hugh just had to decided what he was going to do about it.

Chapter 5

The wind blew softly across her face as she sat on a bench in the middle of Angel Square with an unread book in her lap. This was her bench. The one she use to come to when she felt the need to be closer to Al. It had been a long time since she was able to sit here and not expect to see the handsome man that she loved with all her heart appear. Now, Marcie knew that those sightings where just Al’s way of easing her pain. Even in death, Al brought her through the dark place his death sent her to. For awhile, she even believed that he sent Michael to her. It was Al’s way of telling her that he didn’t want her to waste her love mourning him. If that were true, Marcie was eternally grateful to him for that. Sometimes, she could still sense him near, and that was a big help when she needed reassurances that things would be okay in the end. His love was what got her through her horrible ordeal with Hayes Barber. Even when she was hanging in that noose, moments away from death, she knew it wasn’t time for them to meet again. Her guardian angel wouldn’t allowed it. Not yet. There time would come again. In another place… undoubtedly. In another time… maybe. But it would come. Marcie knew it in her heart. Closing her eyes, Marcie let the wind fall across her face, laughing to herself when it tickled her nose. She was completely in another world when she heard a smooth voice speak up. “Is anyone sitting here?” Startled, Marcie opened her eyes. Clutching her book to her chest, she prepared to flee if the person standing there seemed like any sort of threat. The man she saw before her wasn’t out to harm her, but he wasn’t someone she wanted to see, either. He stood in his nicely tailored suit, looking over his professor glasses at her. His right hand was extended, waiting for an answer. Marcie shrugged at him, unimpressed. “It’s a free park.” Marcie brought her book up to her face. “You can sit wherever you want.” “Thanks.” The man said softly, sitting next to her, placing his black leather briefcase between them. Marcie kept her nose firmly planted in her book, trying to seem very interested in the words, but it was almost impossible to read the pages. The lines were blurry. They only came into focus when she pulled back some. She was finally starting to read when she heard the man next her say, “My name is Hugh, by the way.” Hearing this, Marcie brought her book down, confused. “I believe an introduction is in order here, because I think you are under the mistaken assumption that the man who spoke so rudely to you the other day was me, but he wasn’t.” “Then, who was he?” Marcie finally spoke. Hearing her voice speak to him caused Hugh’s face to light up with relief. “He was an

imposter...a facsimile. He was a man who was having a really rough morning after having a really bad night.” Marcie thought back to that morning three days ago when Hugh ended their friendship. That had devastated her. His heartless dismissal of her like she had never meant anything to him sent her into what could only be described as a deep depression. Even Michael was at a loss as to how to break her from her funk. Marcie could have stayed bitter about this, and refuse to accept the apology that he was so obviously attempting to make or she could be understanding and listen to what he had to say. Thankfully, Marcie chose the latter. “What was so bad about it?” “I got laid.” Hugh said frankly. “Ewe, that’s way too much information, Hugh?” Marcie grimaced. “Sorry, but you’re the one who makes me feel like I can tell you anything.” “You can tell me anything,” she told him, putting her book down. “If that’s true...” Hugh turned to her, leaning his elbow on the back of their shared bench. “Can I also tell you that it kills me to see you with Michael?” Having no idea how to respond, Marcie dropped her eyes to her lap. Hugh didn’t want a response. He just wanted her to be aware. “But, do you know what’s worse for me?” “What?” Marcie dared to ask. “Not being able to see you at all. I’ve really missed my best friend.” Marcie looked up at him, her eyes huge. “So... if you’ll accept my apology... I would really like to be your friend again.” Without saying anything, Marcie grabbed the bag at her feet. For a tense moment, Hugh thought she was getting ready to leave. Then she pulled out a small tupperware bowl from the opening. Handling it to him, she asked, “Have you had lunch? I bet you haven’t.” Hugh took her offered food. Lifting the lid, he took a large whiff of the delicious aroma coming from the container. “Is this wanton soup from The Pavilion?” She nodded silently, handing him a spoon. “But... I thought you hated this stuff?” “I didn’t buy it for me. I was hoping to run into an old friend. ” Marcie carefully stuffed her book into her bag. There was no need for it now. Seeing her looking at him patiently, Hugh chuckled. “I guess you think I have something for you now?”

“Don’t you?” She held out her hand expectantly. Smiling, Hugh bent over, searching his own bag. After digging around for a moment, he finally brought out two apples, an orange, and a banana.” “You know, Joyce puts this fruit out for you so you’ll eat better,” Marcie commented as she took the fresh fruit from him. “I know.” He said right before spooning a mouthful of soup into his mouth. “And she would yell at you if she knew that you stole that fruit from me everyday.” Joyce was Hugh’s flighty secretary. She was slightly ditzy, but very protective. “That’s because she has a crush on you.” She began to peal a banana. Hugh watched her break a piece off with her hand and then stuff the small piece into her mouth. Without a doubt, Marcie was the only person on earth Hugh had ever seen eat a banana so daintily. It was just another one of her many quirks that he had missed so much during their brief time apart. “So, have you heard the big news about Natalie Vega?” Marcie asked him in a conversational tone, like their argument ways years past and not just three short days removed. “What? Spill.” Hugh slurped more soup as he waited to hear Marcie’s gossip. “Oh my God, Hugh, this is just the biggest news ever. How could you not know?” She grabbed his arm, almost causing him to spill all over his nice, gray suit. “You know that John Doe that was sent away for murdering Tico Santi… the one pretending to be Natalie’s husband, Christian…” Waiting for her to continue, Hugh held his spoon suspended inches from his mouth. “Come to find out... he really is Christian. Ha! Can you believe that?” Marcie bumped him again. This time, he did spill a little on himself.

“You’re kidding?” Hugh feigned shock. Marcie saw right through his mock expression. “You already knew.” She slumped against the bench, an amused smile crossing her lips. “Yeah, but I like how you tell your stories. Wouldn’t think of depriving you of it.” Hugh licked the part of his hand that had spilled soup on it. “Well, what else do you know?” She sat up eagerly. “No more than you.” He put the container down; afraid that Marcie would have it all over his lap before the conversation ended. “Christian Vega is alive. John and Evangeline knew about it. John is so filled with guilt that he’s going undercover in Statesville prison, because Evangeline believes the person who brainwashed Mr. Vega is one of the prisoners there and trying to finish him off.” “John’s doing what?” Marcie graded his arm again, just like Hugh knew she would.

“Michael didn’t tell me that.” “He probably didn’t know.” “Yeah...” her voice drifted off. “Michael and his brother aren’t seeing eye-to-eye right now. Michael’s taken Natalie’s side in things. Which is understandable, that was an awful thing to keep from someone.” “Yes, she must be taking it rough?” “She is,” Marcie sighed. “But, Michael has been there for her. She has been over so much lately I’m waiting for Michael to invite her to live with us.” She looked at Hugh. Seeing his expression tighten, Marcie quickly added, “That was a joke.” At least Marcie hoped it stayed a joke. They were quiet for a few minutes after – him eating the rest of his soup, her finishing off her banana. After letting things settle, Hugh was the first to break their silence. “Oh, by the way, expect a call from Victoria Davidson sometime today or tomorrow.” “What? Why?” Surprise filled her face. Hugh scratched nervously at the back of his neck. He was hoping Marcie wouldn’t take his news the same way as when she found out about the blog he started for her. Just to be on the safe side, Hugh ditched the plastic spoon he had been using and moved the tupperware out of her reach. “Well, she was at the police station early today,” Hugh began. “She was still looking for Jessica.” He paused before asking, “You know what’s going on with her, right?” “Yeah, Joe told me about it the other day. I can’t believe she has DID. I thought that was something that only happened in the movies.” Marcie shook her head. “Poor Mrs. Davidson.” “Yeah, she was pretty worried. Thankfully, Jessica was found and now she’s getting the help she needs. But, if that isn’t enough for her to worry about, she was telling me that she also has a minor crisis at The Banner, too.” Hugh let those words sink into Marcie’s head, then he continued, “See, one of her columnists suddenly got the desire to become a full-time mother. I just happened to be there when she got a call about setting up replacements. She told the person on the other line that she didn’t have time or any inclination to think about any of it.” Hugh paused. “Well, this is when I stepped in. I told her that she shouldn’t look any further because I knew the perfect person to fill the position.” “Who?” Marcie said with a straight face. Laughing at her clueless expression, Hugh shouted out, “You, you silly goose.”

“Me?” Marcie looked at him like he had two heads and was speaking out of both of them at the same time. “What do I know about writing a column?” “Hello! You just write one everyday on your blog.” She waved him off. “That! That’s just my silly ramblings. Who reads that?” “Um, thousands of readers’ everyday, that’s who.” “But... writing a column for a newspaper is totally different. I could never do that.” “Well, I think you can. In fact, I stake my reputation on it. ” He put his hand on top of hers. “And so does Viki Davidson. After I showed her the things you’ve written she said that she was going to contact you immediately.” “Are you serious?” Marcie’s eyes grew huge. He nodded and she started squirming anxiously in her seat. “When did you talk to her about this?” “I told you, this morning.” “Well – well, that means she might have already called.” Marcie reached into her pocket for her cell phone. Seeing her disappointment that there were no messages, Hugh tried to put her mind at ease. “I think she said she would call you at home as soon as she checked on Jessica.” “Oh, right, of course. Jessica comes first.” Marcie stood suddenly. “But I think I better get home. If she calls, I want to be there.” “Of course,” Hugh sat back and watched her gather her things. The sight of her fumbling around, trying to keep her head on straight, always amused him. This time it brought strange warmth to him. “God, I hope she hasn’t already called.” She turned to Hugh, suddenly looking nervous. “What if she hasn’t forgiven me for what happened to Natalie?” “Do you honestly believe you did anything to be forgiven for?” Marcie shrugged timidly. “Viki Davidson is a business woman. Whatever her feelings, she would not let that get in the way of a sure thing, and you are as sure as they come.” Reinvigorated by his words, she slung her bag over her shoulder, ready to run off in the direction of her apartment. Marcie only made it a few steps before turning around. Hugh was sitting still, watching her leave. Suddenly, an overwhelming urge struck her. “Oh, thank you, Hugh.” Marcie raced back the way she came. Opening her arms, she fitted herself around him, hugging him fiercely.

Hugh’s eyes enlarged, taken back by her sudden closeness. After the shock wore off, he put his arms around her, returning her embrace. “Hey, it’s the least I could do. After all, I was the reason you lost out on three potential jobs.” Surprised to her words being tossed back to her, she leaned back slowly. “You – you heard my message?” she asked him sheepishly. “It was kind of hard to miss. That was one of your better rants.” Hugh boldly lifted his hand. Running his palm down the length of her hair, he told her, “I’m glad that you don’t hate me anymore.” Marcie, with her arms still around him loosely, admitted, “I never hated you. I just wanted my friend back.” “Well, you got him. For as long as you want this arrogant, selfish – what else were you going to call me?” “Probably a jackass,” Marcie joked. “Ah yes! Your old, favorite term for me, I remember those endearments well.” Hugh removed her arms from around him. She was just a little too close for him to take at the moment. “You better get home and wait for that call.” “Oh, gosh, you’re right.” Remembering why she was in such a rush in the first place, Marcie quickly got to her feet. “If I get this job, Hugh, I will owe you my life.” she shouted as she backpedaled quickly. “I’ll settle for your heart.” Hugh whispered to himself when she was out of earshot.

Chapter 6

From the far end of the bar at Capricorn, sitting almost in the shadows of the club, Hugh watched the small party celebrating in front of him. Despite the company she was keeping, Hugh looked upon the scene with a delighted heart. Marcie looked so happy, which made him happy. Bringing his eyes down to the scotch-and-soda in his hand which he was stirring absently with his right index finger, Hugh fell into deep thought. He was plotting his next move. And make no mistake about it he had many more moves to make. Reestablishing his friendship with Marcie was just the first. Soon, Marcie wouldn’t know what hit her. Very soon, he would be sitting with her at her table, not sitting on the outside with the others who were not invited. Hearing Marcie’s laughter from across the room brought him away from the plans he was constructing inside his head. Lifting his eyes to her once again, a pleased smile slowly made its way onto his face. “Hey, I want to make a toast.” He heard Michael McBain say. Turning his eyes in that direction for the first time, Hugh witnessed the tall, oversized man getting to his feet. “Here’s to my beautiful girl and her fabulous new job at The Banner.” Michael raised his glass. “Way to go, Marcie. I know you’re going to do a wonderful job,” Joe Buchanan spoke up in praise of her next. Rex Balsom, who was the forth in their party, raised his drink also. “Yeah, way to sucker Mrs. D into giving you a job, there, Marcie.” Marcie laughed despite herself, “Well, thank you Rex. Thank all of you, really. But I want to thank you most of all,” she reached out and grabbed Michael’s hand, bringing him down into a kiss. Hugh witnessed this exchange with a sober face, sucking the juices from his wet index finger. Turning his attention to the bar, he waved the bartend over and ordered another. This time he made it a double. When his hands slipped around the fresh drink, he felt a hard pat on his right shoulder. Looking up, Hugh wasn’t surprised to see Rex standing behind him. “If Marcie asked you to come over here and invite me over, don’t bother.” Hugh told him before taking a long drink. “Yeah, I told her you wouldn’t, but she made me come anyway.” Rex joined Hugh at the bar, inviting himself to share in a drink with the brooding looking ADA. “You know what they say... four’s a crowd, but five’s a problem.” “I’ve never heard that one.” Hugh eyed the man annoying him over the rim of his quickly

emptying glass. “What do you want, Rex.” In response, Rex swiped the drink from Hugh’s hand. “What are you drinking?” Taking a whiff, Rex’s face scrunched up in a sour expression. “Damn, man, drowning yourself isn’t going to help. “It won’t hurt, either.” Retrieving his drink, Hugh quickly finished off his second scotch of the night. Looking at Hugh’s rapidly declining appearance, and then over at Michael sitting with Marcie, hanging on her every word, Rex felt the need to say something. As always, it came out sounding very wrong. “Man, oh man, who would have thought that little, sheepish, Marcie Walsh would have two seemingly intelligent men hanging by the nose hairs. What is it, man, is she that good in bed, or what??” The second these words left Rex’s mouth, he instantly regretting being his old, crass self. Hugh leapt from his stool, grabbing two fistfuls of Rex’s brown jacket. Shoving him against the bar hard, Hugh brought his furious face dangerously close to the man at the end of his fury. “Don’t you ever speak that way about her again, do you understand?” Hugh then pushed Rex away in disgust. “Look, chill, I’m sorry, okay. Marcie and I are cool now, remember?” Hugh returned to his seat, acting like absolutely nothing had just happened. “Just watch what you say about Marcie in front of me.” He tapped his empty glass on the counter, signifying his need for another refill. After checking that everything was still in place – his back hurt like a mother – Rex rejoined Hugh at the bar, cautiously this time. “You really fell for her, didn’t you?” Seeing the bartender move another glass in front of Hugh, Rex made a slashing gesture across his throat. Interpreting this, the bartender moved on, taking the drink with him. “Rex, are you trying to make me hurt you?” “Just answer the question, will ya, huh?” “I thought we had this conversation. I told you that I understood you... that we were a lot a like.” Hugh motioned his finger back-and-forth between him and Rex. “Guys like us, Rex, we don’t fall.” “But... that’s not true. I did fall. I fell for Jen, I just didn’t know it until it was too late and she ended up with another guy.” Rex paused and then added carefully, “I suspect the same thing happened to you.” “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Rex threw his hands in the air. “Okay, fine. I’m a moron.” “You said it.” “But if I’m such a moron, why are you sitting here feeling sorry for yourself just the way McBain was when he wasn’t with Marcie?” A deep frown creased Hugh’s forehead. “Christ, I am doing that, aren’t I?” “Yup,” Rex rubbed it in. Tossing back a handful of peanuts, he stated the obvious, “And it’s not doing you anymore good than it did him. Michael didn’t get Marcie back until he got off his ass and did something about it.” “Yeah, well, that’s the difference between me and the good doctor.” Hugh pointed in the direction of Marcie’s table. “He’s a watcher. I’m a doer.” “So, you’ve got a plan?” Rex propped his chin on his hand, suddenly very interested in what Hugh had to say next. “Of course I have a plan.” When Hugh went silent, Rex stuck his chin out expectantly. “Well... what is it?” Hugh put his arm around Rex, forgetting totally that minutes ago he was ready to deck him. “Well, Rex, my friend -“ “Are we friends?” “It’s only an expression.” Rex nodded his understanding then gesture for Hugh to continue. “Rex, my friend, that idiot over there... he’s going to screw up again. I know it. You know it. Hell, Marcie probably knows it, too. And-And...” Hugh held up a solitary finger. “When he does screw up, Marcie will come to me. And when she does... I’ll never let her go.” Hugh glanced over Rex’s shoulder just as Marcie and Michael were getting up to leave. As if she knew he was looking her way, or hoping, Marcie glanced up. While Michael’s back was to her, she flashed him a smile and tossed him a wave. “Thank you,” she mouthed clearly. Hugh raised his empty glass to her, returning her smile. Rex, having seen the entire exchange, commented on the situation. “Well, it’s good to know you haven’t fallen for her or anything.” Slipping off his stool, Rex rolled his eyes. Lord, help him. Being Marcie’s new protector was going to cause him a lot of trouble, Rex could just feel it.

Chapter 7

Ignoring all the commotion around him, Llanview’s acting District Attorney made his way to his corner office, not even taking a moment to note the frenzied faces of those around him. Reaching his office, Hugh threw his leather briefcase onto his desk. Picking up his pile of messages, he searched through each one carefully. Not seeing the name of the person he was most interested in hearing from, Hugh tossed the small slips back into the rubble that was his desktop. Needing to loosen up a bit after his long day in court, Hugh removed his jacket, slinging it over the back of his chair. Rolling the cuffs of his sleeves up, he stretched his back muscles from side-to-side. Sighing down at the chair that was awaiting to consume him for the next three hours or more, Hugh cracked his knuckles, preparing for the long night ahead. Not more than three minutes later, there was a knock on his door. It sounded urgent, so he invited the person to come in. Entering his office was a beautiful woman in a very smart looking pant suit. She was tall, almost statuesque. Her long black hair was parted down the middle and fell across her shoulders like a beautiful waterfall. Her face, which was usually friendly and warm, had the look of utter panic displayed across her ebony features. “Hugh, thank God you’re still here,” Evangeline Williamson said in a breathless voice. She seemed on edge, like something was troubling her greatly. “Hey, counselor, what can I do for you tonight?” Hugh smiled up at the attractive woman standing in his doorway. For a split second his mind wondered what would have happened if he had run into this lovely, intelligent woman fist. He definitely believed they would have hooked up eventually. Opposing counselors always had a way of mixing business with pleasure. But, since he didn’t meet her first, that wasn’t even a possibility now. He thought of this woman as nothing more than a good friend. Besides, she would always have John McBain in her heart. And, well, soon Hugh would have Marcie. “Have you seen Marcie today?” Hugh almost chuckled at this. It was almost as if she had just been in his mind, but his amusement was swiftly squashed. “I have to find her… fast!” Hugh’s smile faded, his thoughts focusing on the worrisome question before him. “No, I have no idea where she is?” “Damn,” the attorney cursed, and it made Hugh even more nervous. Evangeline never cussed or lost her cool. She was one of the most levelheaded people Hugh had ever met. For her to be this frazzled, this unglued, something huge had to be happening. “I can’t get a hold of Michael, so I was hoping you would have some idea where she was and if she was safe.”

“Why wouldn’t Marcie be safe?” Hugh stood slowly. Reading her distressed expression made his heart clinch. “You haven’t heard, have you?” Evangeline whipped a shaky hand over her forehead. “What haven’t I heard, and what does it have to do with Marcie?” With three giant steps, Hugh was standing in front of Evangeline, desperate for some answers. “Late this morning,” she began after taking a deep breath. “There was a riot down at Statesville prison. Hundreds of people were injured… mostly guards… a few inmates.” “John?” Hugh asked, knowing he would be Evangeline’s number one priority. “He made out, thank God. And so did Christian Vega.” She sighed with relief. But that relief was quickly replaced with a troubled frown. “But…” Seeing her visibly shake, Hugh reached out and offered his hands as steadying support. “Some of the prisoners managed to escape in all the drama. Most were apprehended this afternoon, but three are still missing. One is Carlo Hesser. Another is a convicted murderer and rapist.” When Evangeline went quiet on him, Hugh dared to ask. “What about the third one?” Hugh closed his eyes, praying to God it wasn’t the name he feared. Evangeline quickly dashed his prayers. “Hayes Barber.” The name of the man who tortured Marcie mentally and then physically, floated in the air for a few moments. Then reality hit Hugh like a tone of bricks. Marcie was in danger! Without a word to the woman who brought him such horrible news, Hugh fled his office. Seeing his determination, Evangeline called out after him, sending him a warning. “Hugh, be careful, he has a gun.” He filed this information away, but it did not stop him. Nothing was going to stop him from finding Marcie before Hayes could. ### A battered old Ford trudged to a jerking stop in the back of a deserted alley just outside Llandview city limits. The man the car stop directly in front of surveyed the vehicle with a critical eye. It wasn’t much, looked like it could barely run, but it was something that moved, so it was perfect. He was tired of walking. His feet already had blisters and he was exhausted from that morning’s near brush with death. How close did he come to meeting his maker and having to truly face up to all of his sins? Much closer than he wanted, thank you. Praise the heavens for placing a dead, or nearly dying, police officer at his very luck feet. That was his salvation. Could he get an Amen? Tossing the remains of his police uniform into a nearby dumpster, Hayes Barber took a moment to breathe in freedom. Ah, it was wonderful smell. Chalk full of possibilities. Where to begin? Where to begin? A grin filled his slightly effeminate, metrosexual

features which were slightly on the messy, unkempt side at the moment. What do expect after spending months in a maximum security prison? They didn’t exactly give you facials and manicures there. No, you worked until grim built up under your nails. You were placed in filthy conditions with hundreds of filthy, disgusting men. Everywhere you went you could smell piss and the disinfectant the used to try and cover it up. And the noise! My God, the horrible noise, it was constant. Whispers and laughter and screaming and yelling… Suddenly, his mind shifted back to its original thought. Just like…plop! “I know where to begin.” He giggled like the devil spying on a Sunday sermon. “I’ll begin at the beginning. Where it all began.” He raised his hands to the heavens. “Mama, I’m comin’ home!” A moment later a large, robust man stepped out of the vehicle. He looked anxiously between Hayes and the dull, gray Ford he carjacked a few miles back. “I did good, huh?” “Well!” Hayes snapped at the simple looking, but very imposing, figure. “You did well.” “Don’t pull that smart shit with me.” In a flash, the man’s entire demeanor changed. He went from wanting Hayes’s approval, to not giving a rat’s ass about what he thought. Wallace Scott was not to be messed with or made fun of. He spoke seldom, only when he needed to be heard. His actions did most of his speaking for him and those actions spoke volumes. When he was twelve, Wallace beat a classmate for making fun of his stutter. At fifteen, his stutter long gone, he stabbed a young man for looking at his girlfriend “the wrong way”. Two years later, he committed his first murder -- A former boss who didn’t like Wallace’s “attitude”. Having that dangerous appeal that some women are just drawn to, Wallace never had to resort to forcing himself on a woman, but that changed in the summer of ’94. By then, he was certifiably insane. One warm July night, he killed a man while the girlfriend slept unsuspectingly upstairs. He would have made a clean break if not for the vase he knocked over. The woman heard the noise and came down looking for her companion. She found Wallace instead. His animal instincts surfaced and soon he found that he liked this new part to his treacherous acts. His lust for unwilling women was what ultimately led to his down fall, however. DNA found on one of his victims sealed his doomed and sentenced him to a life of boredom behind Statesville walls. That was where he met this little weasel who called himself Hayes Barber. The two weren’t friends. They hardly new each other until that morning when all hell broke lose. Wallace saved Hayes from certain death when the swat team entered the building. Pulling him out of the way seconds before a rifle shot a hole through his scrawny brain, their paths converged. Hayes returned the favor by coming up with an igneous plan to break them out of their shared hell. With the help of two dead guards and some tackle gear, the two blended in with the second unit that was sent in as back up. After a few hectic, nail-biting moments, the convicts were once again free

men. Wallace was grateful to Hayes for that, but if the little, sniveling fool thought for one moment that he could control a monster, he was sorely mistaken. Hayes had no such delusions. He knew exactly who he was dealing with. “I’m sorry. You’re right. Old habits, you know.” Hayes quickly offered his apologies, and the monster silently retreated into his cage causing Hayes to sigh with relief. “This is a very nice car.” He commented like a preschool teacher heaping praise on his student. “Yes, this will do nicely. This will do very nicely indeed.” Then Hayes, who was a monster in his own right, turned a frown toward Wallace. “Just how many did you kill to get this piece of junk?” “A couple of working stiffs.” Wallace responded casually, like killing two men was all apart of life’s divine plan. Take what’s needed. Kill whoever got in the way. “Well, at least you’re honest.” Hayes picked up the shot gun at his feet. After cocking and loading, he inquired, “And where did you put the bodies?” The man pointed the way he came. “Left them on the side of the road.” Hayes pinched the corners of his eyes. “Please, for the love of all that is holy, try not to kill anymore people until we get where we’re going. We cannot leave a trail of bodies. That would lead the police right to us.” He tossed the loaded and ready gun to his fellow escapee. Wallace snatched it out of the air effortlessly. “Where are we going?” Wallace asked without giving any promises. “We,” Hayes folded his fingers, giving the look of an evil genius. “We, my friend, are going to go pay an old friend’s father a little visit.” The corners of his mouth turn up slowly. “And when we get there…you can kill as many people as you like. In fact, I expect it of you.” Hayes trotted over to the driver’s side of the vehicle. Swinging the car door open wide, he began to plot out his plans for the evening out loud. “First, I’m going to kill your father,” he chimed happily, slipping behind the wheel. “Then, I’m going to find your brothers… and I’m going to kill them all, too. Even the little fairy. And then, when you are out of your mind with grief, Marcie, I’m going to come and visit you so we can finish our story. It’s the final chapter. Death comes a knockin’!” He turned to Wallace who had joined him and was know resting in the passenger seat. “When I get through with Marcie Walsh…she is going to wish she let me play in all her little reindeer games.” Hayes started the ignition, put the car in drive, then asked his new partner a very important question. “Do you like that song? It’s one of my favorites.” Wallace just leaned his head back, silently closing his eyes, clutching the shotgun to him like it was his best girl.

Soon, Hayes’s singing voice filled the cramped, slightly smelly car. “…all of the other reindeers. Used to laugh and call him names. They never let poor Rudolph play in any reindeer games.” As he made an illegal u-turn – they were now headed in the right direction – Hayes continued to sing his song. “Then one foggy Christmas Eve, Santa came to say. Rudolph with your nose so bright won't you guide my sleigh tonight? Then all the reindeer loved him and they shouted out with glee. Rudolph the red-nosed reindeer, you'll go down in history!" Tapping his hands on the steering wheel, Hayes added his own line to the famous song. “Yes, that’s right… I’ll go down in his-to-ry.” Hayes Barber was on his way to Ridgeview, New Jersey to settle an old score.

Chapter 8

There wasn’t one place that Hugh didn’t search for Marcie. He tried The Banner first – they told him she went home. That’s when he tried her apartment – there was no answer. He went to The Palace, thinking she was out to eat – no one had seen her. With that same thought process, he went to The Diner next – same result. Hugh was so desperate he even tried to reach Michael at the hospital – he was told the doctor was off duty until seven. Hugh thought about waiting around, hoping that when he arrived, Marcie would be with him, but it was only six. That meant an hour of sitting and waiting. He wasn’t prepared to do that. Not with time being so short. Arriving at Rodi’s, one of Marcie’s favorite local hangouts, Hugh was almost at his breaking point. If he didn’t find her soon, he was going to tear this town apart. Heaven help anyone who stood in his way. Hayes Barber was one of the worst cases he had ever been a witness to. Hugh had been around such madness for years, but he never heard of someone going to such lengths as changing ones appearance just to get revenge for such a small slight as not being allowed into a “losers club”. Barber was deranged, a lunatic, but he was also very smart. He was smart enough to elude the police for months although he was right under their noses the entire time. Now, Hayes Barber was free again. While Hayes must have had a long line of people to get even with, Hugh knew without a doubt who would be at the top of his hit list. Hugh rushed through the entrance of Rodi’s, nearly bowling a young couple over. There was no apology. No excuse me. In all fairness, he didn’t even see them, much less register their proximity. Standing in the middle of the bar, breathing heavily, his eyes scanned the room, looking at every table. He didn’t see her sitting anywhere. The area around the jukebox and dart board – it was devoid of her presence, also. Then he searched the bar. That’s when his eyes fell upon a sight that nearly sent him over the edge. Michael was sitting at the bar with a pretty redhead, laughing and having a few beers. Hugh took a moment to stew over this stunning sight. It was completely appalling. This couple was completely oblivious to all that was happening around them. A number of times the woman with Michael would touch his bulkily forearm, fluttering her eyes like a teenaged twit trying to impress the high school jock. Her hair was bunch up in a ponytail, so every time she moved her head the tail would swished back-and-forth. Every time it did, Hugh felt the urge to snare a pair of scissors and snip the thing off. Trying to remain calm, Hugh reminded himself that the man sitting at the bar having a gay old time probably had no idea of the danger Marcie was in. Then he looked up at the small TV hanging above the bar, and his anger returned. Although the volume was turned down low, there was clearly a scroll running across the screen as a female reporter conducted an interview with The Commissioner, Bo Buchanan, at the sight of that morning’s riots. If the idiot would have separated his attention from the woman he was with for a split second, he might have been clued in. Since that didn’t look like it

would be happening anytime soon, Hugh realized that it would be up to him to make Michael aware. “I need to talk to you,” Hugh pronounced sternly when he walked up to the couple. “Yeah, right, I don’t think so.” Michael said smugly. Hugh felt the desire to knock his head clean off for that glib look. Michael then turned his attention back to Natalie Vega, his brother’s ex-girlfriend and a married woman, choosing to ignore the man who walked up to them making demands. “It’s about Marcie.” Not one to be ignored, Hugh cut to the chase “You remember her, right? She’s the other redhead in your life.” Michael bounded off his stool. Hugh immediately backed up a few paces. He was fuming, but he wasn’t stupid. He knew Michael could take him down with one colossal punch. After all, he had been at the end of his fist once before. But getting punched out wouldn’t do Marcie any good right now, so Hugh tried to explain himself. “I’m assuming you haven’t heard the news?” There was a riot at Statesville this morning. A number of people were killed.” Seeing Natalie’s face fill with worry, Hugh set her mind at ease. “Lieutenant McBain is fine, as far as I know. So is your husband.” “What does this have to do with Marcie?” Finally, Hugh saw some concern in the man’s eyes. “A few of the prisoners managed to escape.” Hugh took a gulp of air before saying, “It looks like Hayes Barber was one of them.” Natalie gasped. Michael tugged at his hair. Both were speechless. “That’s why I need to know where Marcie is. She’s in danger if she’s alone right now.” Michael, still stunned by the news, slowly began to shake his head as thoughts started to fill his brain. “She’s not. She-she’s with her family. It’s her dad’s birthday today. There having a family thing tonight.” “You didn’t go with her?” Hugh couldn’t resist the childish urge to needle the now frantic looking man. “I have rounds tonight. I couldn’t get off.” Hugh eyed the beers resting on the bar top. “Those are mine,” Natalie snipped when she saw where his eyes were directed. “He was just keeping me company.” “How nice … for you,” Hugh told her. Then he turned his eyes to the only man who had the information he needed. “Marcie’s family… there in…” “Ridgeview… New Jersey.” Michael didn’t tell Hugh this to be helpful to him in any way. He just wanted to make it clear that Hugh didn’t know Marcie half as well as he believe he did. “Her family has lived there for years.” Michael reached into his coat pocket to

retrieve his phone; he needed to make an important call. “You’re going to call Marcie? Good, she needs to know about this.” Michael dialed the number to Marcie’s father’s house. “I’m not going to tell Marcie about this. Are you crazy? She would just panic. It would only make her upset. I’m not going to do that to her. She’s safe where she is. Now, I’m going to make sure she stays there.” Hugh stuffed his hands deep into his pockets, wanting to lower the likelihood of him reaching out and strangling the ignorant man before him. “The man who turned her life upside down and who nearly killed her is free and running around town looking for revenge…you think she shouldn’t know about that?” “It’s not your call,” Michael turned around when he heard a voice come across the other end of his phone. “Hi, Mr. Walsh, how are ya? Yeah, I’m sorry I couldn’t make it either. You’re really going to like the present Marcie and I bought for ya though. Now, you know she’d kill me if I told ya. Yeah,” he manufactured a fake laugh, “Hey, is Ronnie there?” Michael then moved off to talk with Marcie’s brother privately. As Michael continued his call, Hugh and Natalie exchanged looks. “If it were you…would you want to know?” “I’ve been kept in the dark more times than I would care to remember… so, yeah, I would want to know.” Hugh jabbed a thumb in the air in Michael’s direction. “Then… tell him that.” Before he left, Hugh touched her shoulder softly. He knew that Marcie wasn’t the only one in danger of being at the end Hayes Barber’s vengeful wrath. “And do yourself a favor tonight, stay around your loved ones. They’ll protect you.” With a new purpose, Hugh charge toward the door, but this time he was the one that who got pushed over. “Hey!” Hugh shouted at the man who banged shoulders with him. When he took a step back, that’s when he noticed who the man was. “Rex, are you okay?” Rex looked around him frantically, his eyes wild. “Is she here?” “Who?” Hugh grabbed the jittery man’s arms, trying to turn him around. “Marcie, man, don’t tell me you haven’t been looking for her, too.” Rex darted him with a quick look. “You know, right? You know about Barber? That he’s free and armed.” “Yes, I know.” Hugh spoke calmly, hoping his calm, cool and collected demeanor would rub off on the high-strung boy in front of him. “And you don’t have to worry about Marcie, anymore, Rex. I just talked to Michael and she’s not even in town. She’s with her father and brothers. She’s safe…for now.”

Hearing this news, Rex breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Yeah! For real?” Hugh nodded, and Rex’s shoulders slumped, like a huge burden was just lifted from him. “I promised that creep wouldn’t get to her ever again. I promised to be the one to protect her, you know. For Jen. Hell, for me.” “I know, Rex.” Hugh patted him lightly across the face. “Look, your sister is over there with Michael, why don’t you go to her. She needs you more now.” “Yeah, you’re right, I’ll go do that.” Rex started off in the direction of the bar, but Hugh quickly stopped him. “Hold up there one second, cowboy.” Hugh reached under Rex’s jacket. “Hey, man, stop getting fresh.” Rex squirmed uncomfortably as Hugh patted him down. “What are you trying to--” Instantly he realized what Hugh was searching for. “No-no, you can’t take that. I need that!” Discreetly, Hugh pulled out the revolver which was concealed deep in the back of Rex’s faded jeans. “What are you doing with this?” “Protection. Barber’s armed, now so am I. I’m ready for him this time.” Rex reached for his gun. Hugh held it away with one hand, using his other as a bar to keep Rex away. This was for Rex’s own good and Hugh’s benefit. “Does The Commissioner know you have this?” “Who do you think taught me how to shoot it?” Hugh looked at the firearm in his hand. It had been a long time since he held a dangerous weapon like this in his grip. He wondered if he even remembered how to work one. He easily slipped out the clip, checked for bullets. The gun was fully loaded. After slapping the clip back in place, his finger brushed over the trigger. Just like that, it all came back to him. Point and shoot, there was nothing simpler. Making sure the safety was on; Hugh stuffed the black handgun into the front of his slacks. After pulling out his stuffy white shirt to hide the bulge, Hugh patted Rex on the back, thanking him. “Be safe, Rex.” “Whoa, whoa, wait a minute. You can’t take that from me.” “Are you going to try and take it from me?” Hugh took a step closer to the man standing in his way. Seeing his deadly expression, Rex relinquished the rights to his gun over to the man with the purposeful glare. “What are you gonna do?”

“I’m going to go find Marcie.” Hugh said in a slickly, scary tone. “But… you just told me that McBain said she was safe with her family.” Hugh’s blank eyes moved slowly over to the bar. Staring a whole right though Michael, he told Rex, “That’s what he thinks.” There was a dead, silent pause. Then he said, “But I know better. Marcie’s in trouble.” He turned his hardened eyes back to Rex. “I can feel it.”

Chapter 9

The two story house which was once filled with three rowdy boys and one mousy, shy little girl was filled once again. The boys were still rowdy and ornery as ever, but the little girl wasn’t so little anymore. The awkward girl who used to roam those halls was now all grown up and had a strong voice in her family for what seemed like the first time. For the first time ever, Marcie felt like the leader of the Walsh clan. “Would you two buffoons come over and sit,” Marcie yelled at Jerry and Ron Walsh, her two oldest brothers. “Me, Dad and Eric are waiting for you two.” Quickly, two men rumbled into the pleasant, not quiet elegant, dinning room of the Walsh family home. Each carried a beer in their hands, and they were both snickering like they were twelve, not the thirty year olds they were. “Sorry Marce.” Ron and Jerry said through laughter as they sat on opposite sides of their father who was sitting at the head of the table. After Marcie made a small birthday toast to her father, the four men at the table instantly tore into the meal Marcie prepared for them. It wasn’t anything special, just two lager roast chickens, because one was never enough for their family, and stuffing with mashed potatoes, corn and a salad, which no one but her touched. She didn’t really touch it, though, mostly just moved the lettuce around the plate to make it look like she was eating something. Marcie really wasn’t hungry; her stomach had been feeling weird for days. Part of her thought it was because she was nervous about visiting her family and having them all under one roof. This hadn’t happened since Eric came out of the closet and her father finally accepted his son for who he really was. Since things were going so well between all of them, Marcie thought the tension would ware off and she would start feeling better, but her stomach still felt like it was tied up in knots. So, Marcie leaned back against her chair and watched with love in her eyes the men at the table eating like they hadn’t had a meal in years. From her end of the table, her eyes fell upon each one. Jerry, the cool one, was sitting at her far right. He was the cool one because nothing fazed him. Working for the fire department, he couldn’t allow things to get to him. Her father, the glue, he was directly across from her, wearing a napkin around his collar just like he had at every meal she had ever shared with him. Marcie did not get her quite nature from him. Ralph Walsh loved to tell a good story. He loved to talk period. Working in a business where conversation was a daily necessity, Marcie’s father had the ability to strike up a good chat with just about anyone. The one thing he wasn’t quite so good at was communicating with his own children, but that was a flaw he was greatly improving on.

Her eyes turned to her brother, Ron, next. He was the strength in the family. When their mother died, and Marcie was just a baby, Ron had to grow up much fast then most kids his age. He took on extra responsibilities and worked harder than anyone so their father didn’t have to. At one time, Marcie and Ron were so far apart he was almost like a stranger to her. But when she needed someone the most, at some of the worst periods of her life, Ronnie was there for her. When Al died, it was Ron who held her hand through his service. He cried with her and moved to Llanview just to make sure his baby sister was going to be okay. During the “Killing Club” murders, Ron gave her a safe place to stay. To say he had become her rock over the last few years was an understatement. Lastly, but certainly not least, Marcie eyed her youngest brother, Eric, their family’s anchor. While he and their father were at odds, the family drifted of course and there was no sign of dry land. Now that they were at peace, the waters were finally still. Marcie and Eric had come through the most in their family. They always felt like the outsiders, for different reasons, of course. Marcie always felt like her brothers and father blamed her for their mother’s death. It was nothing that they said, or did, it was just something that got stuck in her mind and never went away. Maybe if Marcie had never been born, they would still have their mother. Insane thinking, of course, but it still haunted her to this day. Eric knew all about being haunted. He was haunted everyday by the secret that he kept from his father, the secret that only he trusted Marcie with. Now that he was free of that secret and living an openly gay lifestyle, the light was back in his eyes. Marcie wished that Eric could pass a little of his wisdom down to her so the guilt of things she had no control over could disappear once and for all and she could be just as happy as her youngest brother was now. It was this brother, the one who knew her better than anyone at that table, who noticed Marcie was the only one not enjoying their family dinner. “Hey, Marcie, what’s wrong? Why aren’t you eating?” Eric tried to keep his voice low, so the others wouldn’t hear, but the Walsh men had ears like bats. They all raised their collective heads and turned her way. “What’s wrong? Aren’t you hungry?” Her father asked in a concerned tone. “Not really, no,” Marcie spoke honestly. She had no choice. Having the worst poker face ever, they all would have seen right through her if she had tried to lie. “Are you still feeling sick?” Ron asked her and she immediately cursed the fact that she had told him about her flu like symptoms before they arrived for dinner. “You’re sick?” “No, Dad, I’m just not feeling well. I’m sure it’s nothing.” Or at least she hoped it was nothing.

“What’s the use of dating a doctor if you’re gonna get sick?” Jerry jumped in after taking a huge bite of roast, so his mouth was full and his words were mumbled. “Yes, because people who date or marry doctors never get sick,” Eric spoke up for her. “Speaking of marriage, when is that idiot gonna make an honest woman out of you?” Jerry’s comment made Marcie’s mouth drop open, Eric laugh, and Ron reached across and kick his brother in the shin. “Owe, Ron, what?” Mr. Walsh just propped his chin on his hands and waited for Marcie’s response. When she could breathe again, and after slapping Eric to get him to stop laughing, Marcie told the table, but mostly her father, “We’re not ready for that. Living together seems to be working for us right now... we’ll see what happens?” “Living together?!” Jerry started choking on his food. After taking a sip from his beer, he turned to his father. “Did you know about this, Dad? You can’t be happy about this?” The room went quiet and the stone at the bottom of Marcie’s stomach grew heavier. “Yes, I know,” he finally said. “And, no, I’m not happy about it, but Marcie is a grown woman and I trust that she knows what is best for her.” Marcie smiled back at her father. He was finally treating her like the grownup she was and not the child that he had a hard time letting go of. For the first time in hours, she didn’t feel queasy. She was even ready to try a little of her dinner. Then her bother opened his mouth again. “Yeah, I guess. Just as long as he doesn’t knock her up…” Jerry pointed his fork at her. “IF he does that I will grab my axe and chop him in to.” Losing her appetite again, Marcie grabbed her plate. “And on that note... anyone for birthday cake?” Taking her dishes, mumbling to herself, Marcie punched the swinging door to the kitchen open. When the men at the table heard the clattering and banging, Ron stepped up to be the one to calm her down. “You’re an idiot, you know that,” he berated his brother before leaving the table. Ron walked in to find Marcie leaning against the sink with her head lowered. Very worried, he rushed over to her, placing his supportive hand on the back of her neck. “Don’t let that moron get to you, Marcie. He was just trying to be funny.” Marcie shook her head. “It’s not Jerry.” She dropped her hands to her stomach. “I just can’t get this feeling to go away.” Turning her big, blue eyes up to her brother, Marcie asked him, “Have you ever gotten the feeling that something bad was about to happen.” With a frown creasing his forehead, Ron shook his head. “I thought it was because I was nervous about tonight, but everything is turning out so well. Everyone is getting

along. Everything is just how I hoped it would be for all of us. I didn’t even mind Jerry grilling me about Michael, because that’s what families do.” Seeing his sister’s face tense up, Ron could sense that she wanted to say more, “But…” Marcie looked out the window above the sink trying to get a grasp of what might be troubling her. “You know, Ronnie, it’s nothing.” She gave him her best, fake smile. “I think it just has to be the flu and I’m making much more out if because… because, well, that’s how I am.” Reaching out, Ron pulled her into a huge hug. “Everything’s going to be okay, Marcie.” Curious what he meant about that, Marcie looked up into her brothers face. His strong features looked distant, like he was mulling something over in his mind. He was starting to worry her. What he said next only added to her concern. “We were going to go take dad to the pub tonight, but why don’t I stay here with you. I could help you clean up.” “You? Clean?” Marcie would have laughed, but it wasn’t funny. His behavior was seriously disturbing her. “Marcie, if you’re not feeling well… you shouldn’t be alone.” That weird look flashed in his eyes again. It was one where it looked like he wanted to tell her something, but was holding back. She eyed her brother for a moment then shook off her overreactions. “No-no, that’s okay. You go have fun with the guys. I think this is really important for all of you. I know Eric is really looking forward to this. You guys have never asked him to go drinking with you before.” It was just one more step in the healing process of her family, that’s why she chose to forget all the warning signs going off in her head. “Okay, but we won’t be long,” Ron finally agreed after much debate. “While we’re out, why don’t you watch a movie? Dad has all those great DVD’s that Jerry and I bought him.” “That sounds like a good idea.” Marcie’s face instantly cheered up. “And, you know, I think maybe… it would be a good idea if we stayed the night…here…with dad. You know me, don’t think I should be driving after a night of trying to drink my old man under the table,” he said nonchalantly. “Yeah, that’s fine.” Marcie turned the water on. “Michael’s pulling an all nighter anyway.” With that said, she started rinsing the off dishes before filling up the dishwasher. Her oldest brother stood back and watched her for a moment. Ron ran a tense hand across his stomach. Marcie wasn’t the only one feeling tense. Ron Walsh had been weighing a heavy burden on his back ever since he received a call from Michael earlier. When Ron learned that the man who tortured Marcie was on the loose, he went into

protective brother mode. He wanted to tell Marcie the truth, but Michael convinced him that they shouldn’t worry her when she was safety out of town. Hayes Barber was bound to be caught. Knowing what Marcie lived through for months because of Barber, Ron couldn’t bring himself to tell her the truth. Now, seeing her start to sing quietly to herself, seeing her so carefree, he felt relieved that Marcie was still completely unaware of the ciaos happening back in Llanview. More importantly, he was grateful that she was home, safe, and out of the path of danger. Or so he believed.

Chapter 10

Marcie was sitting alone in her family home in pitch darkness. Everyone else was at Jackie’s Pub seven blocks away working on their third round of beers. The doors were all locked – Ron even made sure the windows were all closed. The movie she was watching was nearing an end, but there was a stack of others sitting on top of the wooden console, all provided by Ron with strict instructions to watch them all back-toback. He told her so she could keep her mind distracted, but there were other reasons to his madness. Reasons Marcie was still kept in the dark about. While the credits were rolling on Kill Bill Volume 1 – Ron’s idea of a chick flick – Marcie was startled by the sound of the ringing phone. Searching the blackness, she finally found the black wireless phone sitting on the end table, still ringing continuously. “Hello, Walsh residence.” “Well, hello, Walsh residence.” Marcie’s smiled to herself, extremely relieved to hear that deep voice at the end. “Michael,” she sighed happily. “I was hoping you would call.” “And why wouldn’t I. You know I can’t go a minute without hearing your voice.” He was quiet for a moment then he asked, “What are you doing?” Marcie grabbed a pillow and starting telling her boyfriend all about her night of watching “Ron” flicks. “Good, so you’re not watching TV.” He said as a comment, not like a question. Marcie found it a very odd thing for him to say. “No, but is their any reason why I shouldn’t be.” “Yeah, because there’s nothing but junk on.” Marcie rolled her eyes. Michael was no avid TV watcher. If it wasn’t some medical program or one of those CSI shows, he considered it junk. “So, where is everyone else? Are they watching with you?” “Nope. There at Jackie’s tying-one-on.” Marcie laughed. Her laughter quickly stopped when Michael’s angry voice came over the line. “What? Those idiots left you alone?” “Michael!” Marcie snapped at him. “They’re not my babysitters. I can be alone by myself, you know.” He quickly apologized. Then, in the background, Marcie could hear someone whispering to him. Michael responded quietly, telling that someone he was with to hold on, then his

voice came back to her. “Look, sweetie, I have to go, but I want you to promise me that you will keep the doors locked and stay put until your family comes back. Okay.” “The doors are locked and I’m not going anywhere. It’s almost eleven.” She wanted to ask him where he was when it was so late, because it didn’t sound like he was at the hospital, but he told her again that he had to go. As they were saying there goodbyes, the line started to get staticky. “Michael, I-” The line went dead before she could tell him she loved him. Marcie looked at the phone, wondering if Michael had hung up on her. Then she realized that there was no dial tone. Shaking the phone, taping the power button, Marcie finally placed it back in its cradle to recharge, figuring the phone had died of juice. Knowing she would need popcorn if she was going to sit through another volume of Kill Bill, Marcie wandered into the kitchen. She grabbed a step chair so she could reach the high shelves over the oven. Her fingers were barely around the Jiffy Pop – her father was still unaware of the magic of microwave popcorn – when she thought she heard a noise outside. Stepping down, Marcie moved cautiously across the room, toward the door. That horrible feeling was back. That feeling that was telling her all day that something just wasn’t right. Her stomach turned, groaning loudly as she got closer to the back door. Marcie leaned her ear forward, straining to listen, hoping that she didn’t hear that sound again. “Shh!” She heard a voice outside whisper. “You’ll wake the neighborhood.” Immediately, her tension subsided. Smiling, Marcie began to turn the lock on the door, thinking guy’s night out had ended. She put her hand on the round knob, turning, so she could let the four drunken men on the other side into the house. “So, did the party end early?” Marcie said jokingly as she swung the door open. It took her just a sort moment to realize her mistake. “Party?!” The man lurking in her doorway said. It was not one of her brother’s or her father or anyone else she would have preferred to see. He had a very familiar voice. One that she had heard many times in her dreams or rather he nightmares. “No, Marcie, the party is not over.” The dark figure whose face was cast in shadows giggled like he had just won the lottery. “It’s just about to begin.” When he stepped into the light from the kitchen, revealing his face completely to her, a scream worked its way up her throat. That face! It was pure evil. It was the face of the man that almost destroyed her. “Hayes…” Suddenly, Marcie was reliving her worst nightmare all over again.

Chapter 11

This cannot be happening. This cannot be happening! Please, God…not again. Working purely on instinct alone, Marcie clutched the door with both hands in an effort to slam it shut on her intruder. It did her no good to try. Another man stepped up, out of nowhere, stopping her. He slammed his large shoulder against the hard wood, forcing it open. Overpowered, she stumbled back, nearly falling to the cold tile floor of her father’s kitchen. This new man stared down at her; his beady eyes piercing her, daring her to try something else. If it was at all possible, he looked even more frightening the person standing behind his bulk. No more than five-seven, the man looked like the average individual you would meet on the street. Aside from him being on the heavier side, there was nothing unique or distinctive about him. Then you looked into his green eyes. Those eyes were dead. Looking into those eyes made you realize that there was nothing normal about this man. “Marcie, where are your manners?” Hayes Barber stepped out from behind this man who was blocking the doorway exit. “Aren’t you going to invite us in?” Putting her hands to her throat, trying to force a call for help, Marcie realized she was trapped. She looked around her, frantically, looking for something… anything. Seeing nothing, her eyes slowly turned to the two men who had forced their way into her father’s house. Marcie knew she only had this one shot to save herself. If she acted quickly enough, it might just work. Knowing she had to move now, Marcie turned abruptly, shouting, “Go to hell!” Racing to the swinging door, Marcie pushed through the opening. When she reached the other side, she felt victorious. Then she heard Hayes yell, “Get her!” Hearing this horrible order being made, it took every ounce of willpower for her to not see what was coming after her. Forcing herself not to look back, Marcie ran toward the front door. Marcie didn’t get halfway across the room before she felt a ripping sensation at the base of her brain. The man Hayes ordered to capture her had grabbed a thick chuck of her red hair. He showed no mercy. Her momentum stopped abruptly. Being pulled in the opposite direction of where she wanted to go, hurt shot down her neck. “Help me!” She cried out in pain. A hand immediately slapped across her mouth, stifling her. With the large hand covering her nose and mouth, Marcie could barely breathe, but she could hear. “Bring her to me.” She heard Hayes issue another order. The muscle in this two men operation started to drag her back to the kitchen. Marcie fought him fiercely. She thrashed her body. Wiggled and squirmed. Nothing could get this man off of her. He was too powerful. Finally, Marcie used the only weapon she had -- her teeth. Biting down hard on the hand across her mouth, Marcie showed the man restraining her that he wasn’t the only one capable of causing pain.

“Get your hands off of me,” she screamed when he had no choice but to release her. “Get away from me!” Marcie managed to spit out before an open backhand slapped her hard across the right side of her face. The force of the blow sent her crashing to the ground. She hit the floor with a thud. “I wouldn’t get him angry again, if I were you.” Hayes bent down to her, offering her his hand. “Hayes…” Marcie was looking directly into the face of the man that so many promised would be locked away for life. He’ll never be able to hurt you again, Marcie, people told her. If that were true, what the hell was Hayes Barber doing there. “How?” was the only thing Marcie could think of to say as she ran a hand across her stinging face. “Why, it was fate, Marcie.” He grabbed her arm, forcing her to her feet. “The good Lord knew that our little story wasn’t finished, so he brought me here to you today.” Hayes tried to put his arm around her; Marcie shrugged that arm off. “Still feisty as ever, I see.” “How-how did you get out of prison?” “Well, that’s a long story, wouldn’t want to bore you with the details.” “Try me.” “Okay.” Hayes pushed her back into the arms of the other man in the room. She immediately jumped when his burly arms wrapped around her. “See, I met a few friends in Statesville, Marcie. I made a few important connections. Have you ever heard of Carlo Hesser?” “No,” Marcie whimpered. “Well, you will soon.” Hayes began to wonder back-in-forth in front of her, speaking off the top of his head, licking his lips like a thirsty lizard. “He’s a genius! Pure genius! He constructed the most inspired plan to get us out of that hell hole.” As Hayes described Carlo Hesser’s plan in detail, the man he brought with him tighten his grip. Marcie cringed every time he rubbed his nose against the back of her ear, sniffing her. “After greasing a few of the guard’s palms, and making a few deals, a riot broke out. Some people got killed, and now... I’m a free man. That’s about the long and short of it.” “What-what about…” Marcie motioned her head, which was the only body part that was able to move, toward the strong man restraining her. “Who? Wallace?” Marcie nodded with a grimace. The man Hayes called Wallace was sniffing her again. “He’s one of my fellow inmates. Well… former inmate, now.” Hayes then spoke to the man. “Wallace, this is Marcie Walsh. I told you all about this bitch, didn’t I?” The man nodded with a smile, never taking his peering eyes off of Marcie.

“Hayes…” Marcie still couldn’t believe that name was coming from her mouth again. It was the worst possible nightmare. She thought nothing could have been worse then being held hostage in an old, abandoned warehouse where she was nearly hanged, but Marcie was finding out that in fact it could get much worse. “How-how… how did you know I – I was here?” Hayes grinned like the cat that ate the cannery. “I didn’t…” He tapped her nose with his finger lightly. “I was coming for your family.” Marcie closed her eyes. In her head she thanked God Hayes found her instead. “I had no idea you would be here. This is just a bonus.” He clinched his fists like an excited little boy waiting to tear open his present. “That’s why it’s fate, Marcie! Don’t ya see? God brought you and I back together again.” “God?!” “Yes Marcie, I’ve found the Lord.” He fit his hands together, bowing his head as if in prayer. “Hayes, God would want you to let me go.” Hayes slowly lifted his head. When his cold, empty eyes met hers, Marcie felt another scream rising up inside her throat. “Not my God. My God wants me to finish what I started. He wants me to succeed where I failed.” He grabbed Marcie’s arm. She should have felt relieved to be out of Wallace’s grasp, but there was no relief for her anywhere. She was being passed from one psychopath to the other. “This time, Marcie, I promise we’ll get to finish our untold story.” “Hayes, please…” Marcie dragged her feet as he began yanking her toward the kitchen. “You don’t want to do this.” Her pleas went ignored. Pure evil was now standing on both sides of a very frightened young woman as the two escapees forced their hostage back into the Walsh kitchen. Marcie looked like a small, sick child standing between the two men. Visibly shaking, her arms were fitted around her stomach like she was ready to throw up at any moment. She was wearing a soft pink cotton nightgown, and one furry, white slipper. The other slipped off long ago. As Hayes tried to figure out in his head what his next move should be, Marcie stood silently, making plans of her own. She thought about trying to reason with the man who was a stranger to her. But honestly, Wallace scared her more than Hayes. He refused to stop looking at her – his eyes following her every tiny movement. There was also this sick grin smeared across his face. That grin brought dread to her, because it could only mean bad things for her. “How should we end this, Marcie?” Hayes’s voice spoke up suddenly, startling her. “I want to make this as easy on you as possible.” Marcie didn’t respond; she just turned her eyes back down to the tile underneath her feet. “No thoughts? Okay…we’ll do this my way.” After saying this, he turned his attention to Wallace. “Bring me my gun.”

Marcie’s eyes grew wide with terror. Seeing the other man head for the door, Marcie decided to reason with him after all. It was her only hope. “Please, don’t do this. You don’t have to follow orders from him.” Marcie clutched onto the man’s thick wrist. “I know someone. He’s the ADA. His name is Hugh Hughes. I can talk to him. I can help get you out of this.” “Hughes?” Wallace said the name like it was a curse. “Hughes is the one who put me away.” He ripped his hand away from her. Marcie stood stunned, watching her last chance walk out the door to retrieve Hayes’s gun. “Nice try, Marcie.” Hayes laughed at her. “You make me sick...Ivan!” “Honey, don’t be mad.” Hayes turned his back to her, checking out his surroundings. With his attention diverted, Marcie realized Wallace had left the door wide open. Marcie eyed the empty doorway. Seeing her opportunity, she dashed toward the opening. Not taking the time to look around her, Marcie reached fresh air. Not caring where she was going, Marcie’s feet stomped against the pebbles littering her father’s driveway. There were only a few feet, and one large fence, standing between her and the next house. If she could somehow make it through the fence, she would be safe. Funny how her father had the fence built to keep intruders out. It was only working to keep her locked in. In the background she could hear Hayes’s wispy voice yelling out. What he was saying, she couldn’t hear or decipher. Her heart was beating too fast, too loudly. Curious, she turned her head back, just to see if they were following her. Seeing no one, Marcie felt relief. There truly was a God, and he was going to let her be safe. Unfortunately for Marcie, she turned around and found out the hard way how wrong her thinking was. Her feet shuffled to a hurried stop. Seeing the man standing in her direct path, Marcie prepared to scream loud and long. A simple threat stopped her from doing so. “You scream… I’ll shoot you dead where you stand.” Wallace held the shotgun that Hayes stole from the injured or possibly dead guard’s body. It was pointed right at her. “If you do, the sound will wake this entire neighborhood, and they will come down on you so fast.” Marcie’s will to live took control. “This place is filled with policemen and firefighters…” Throwing her hands up, moving slowly forward, Marcie asked, “So, what are you going to do? Shoot me, someone who never hurt you or did anything to deserve this.” Marcie was now directly in front of the man with the gun. Looking up at him with pleading eyes, she begged him, “Please let me go.” The escaped convict didn’t answer Marcie’s request for freedom with words.

Stealthily, Wallace threw one powerful blow. It was more like a quick jab. One swift motion and it was over. Marcie never saw it coming. The punch landed squarely against her left cheek, sending her crashing like a tilted vase falling off an end table. She was unconscious before her limp body hit the cold, frosting ground. It was probably better for her this way. If she knew what was going through Wallace’s mind, what he had planned for her, Marcie wouldn’t want to be awake for any of it anyway.

Chapter 12

Would it have hurt to ask that idiot, Michael, for an address? Stopped on the side of the road somewhere inside Ridgeview city limits, Hugh fought with the large map in his hands. He turned, folded, wrinkled, and abused that map for not telling him where to go next. He had no idea what he was doing or where he was headed. After spending the last twenty minutes arguing with a rude woman who wouldn’t reveal Marcie’s father’s address to him, because it wasn’t listed, Hugh was starting to lose his composer. It took him much too long to find his way into Ridgeview. Now that he was here, he had no where to go and all because that stupid operator refused to help him. Balling the useless map into a tight wad, Hugh threw it into the backseat of his gray Lexus. He pounded his fists against the steering wheel out of frustration, trying to force himself to stay calm. Think! That’s what he had to do. The only way he could help Marcie was to think. Think about everything she had ever said… told him. She had to have mentioned something about her family, her life, which would help him find her. Closing his eyes, Hugh concentrated on the sound of Marcie’s tiny voice. He went back weeks and over countless conversations. There had to be something. This was the only conversation he could think of… “I remember when I was a little girl me and my brothers use to hang out at this one park all the time.” Hugh remembered Marcie talking with Matthew Buchanan, offering him encouragement. She was sitting with him outside his mother’s hospital room one day. This was shortly after Nora Hanen, Hugh’s boss and Matthew’s mother, collapsed and went into a deep coma. “This one time, my bother Eric, he fell off the jungle and hit his head pretty hard. We were so scared. Jerry and Ron, my older brothers, lifted him up and carried him the ten blocks to the hospital. We were so scared. We thought he was never going to wake up.” “Was he in a comma like my mom?” Matthew asked her. “Yeah, he was. And I sat by his side everyday until he woke up. And do you know what the first thing he told me was?” She nudged the young boy, trying to get him to smile. “He told me that I shouldn’t have been complaining about having to do all his chores.” “Were you?” Matthew asked eagerly. “Yup, I told him day after day that if he didn’t hurry up and wake up soon I was going to sue him for all the extra hours I had to put in at our father’s restaurant.” “So… he heard you talking to him?”

“Yes,” Marcie put her arm around the young, scared boy, “and I know that Nora can hear you too.” A small smile crept its way onto Hugh’s face as he remembered how wonderful Marcie was with the young boy. Seeing her with the frightened child, Hugh knew without a doubt Marcie would make a wonderful mother. He could see a little girl with fiery hair, and big blue eyes, just like her mother. Or a little boy with a shy, quiet demeanor who always said please and thank you, just like his mother taught him. But none of that would happen if Hugh didn’t somehow find a way to get to Marcie. Hugh couldn’t describe it, but he had this horrible feeling sitting at the pit of his stomach. That dread he felt was only growing worse as each passing moment went by. He had to find her! Marcie needed him. He didn’t know how he knew this, but he did. Maybe it was the tiny hairs sticking up behind his neck, or that small space in the back of his mind that kept telling him that Hayes Barber would stop at nothing to get his payback. After all, wasn’t it Hugh who heard Hayes’s final threat after her was sentenced? “Oh, you better pray they send me far, far away, Hughie, because I’m not through with Marcie. I’m not through with her by a long shot. Somehow… someway… someday…I will get her back for this. I will get her back for everything.” Hayes would stop at nothing to get to Marcie. He was obsessed. He changed his face, his name. Managed to worm his way into her life by becoming her agent, just so he could get to her. Now, he somehow managed to break out of a federal prison. Nothing was going to stand in his way of getting to Marcie now. Not distance. Not time. Not trouble or hassle. Hayes wanted Marcie dead. That was his mission in life. Hugh’s mission was to stop something bad from possibly happening to Marcie and her family, but he was left with only two clues that could possibly tell him where to find her now. A park with a hospital ten blocks away, that wasn’t much help. There had to a dozen parks in this town. And if he did manage to find the park that had a hospital nearby, that didn’t tell him where Marcie’s father lived. That’s when his thoughts centered on his second and most substantial clue. “The restaurant,” Hugh mentioned out loud to the empty car when his thoughts gathered together. “Marcie’s father has a restaurant.” Yet, for the life of him, he couldn’t remember what it was called or if he ever heard her mention the name. Then Hugh remembered a conversation they had after reading about David Vickers and Dorian Lord’s impending wedding… “Isn’t it wonderful when two people who really love each other get married? These days you never hear about the happiness in the world. You hardly ever hear of happy couples who are anxiously waiting for their wedding day anymore. Sometimes, I think there is no such thing as happily-ever-after. My parents had it… for awhile. My father… he loved my mother so much. He even named his restaurant after her…”

After remembering this, Hugh looked around him frantically. Thankfully he spotted what he needed only a few short blocks away. Shifting his car into drive, Hugh turned back onto the road, nearly getting tail ended by on coming traffic as he did. Ignoring the many honks, he accelerated his speed, and then he took a sharp turn as he pulled into a nearby gas station. Hugh jumped out of the car before it came to a complete stop. He didn’t come close to parking the correct way, his Lexus taking up two spaces. Rushing past the entrance, his complete focus was on the black box that hung against the brick building. Grabbing the large book hanging by a thick wire below the payphone, Hugh flipped through the yellow pages until he got to the section which read “Restaurants”. Taking a deep breath to calm his racing mind, he placed his finger on the first page. Starting with the A’s, Hugh went through page after page after page looking for the right name. At first, nothing jumped out at him. Angie’s diner, that didn’t seem right. Clara’s Kitchen, that name felt wrong, too. There was a Sandy’s, but Hugh knew that wasn’t right, either. Then he tried last names, Irish sounding names. Still, none of the ones listed felt right. For a horrifying moment, Hugh thought, what if the restaurant wasn’t listed, just like their phone number? After the Killing Club trial, Marcie told him that her family was being harassed by the press. Her father could have easily removed his name from every possible listing so they wouldn’t be hassled any longer. At this thought, Hugh kicked the wall he was facing in frustration and slammed the useless directory against the steal siding of the booth. Bracing himself against the small phone booth, Hugh shut his weary eyes. He had to stay focused. If he thought about this rationally, there was surely a way to get around this. After counting to ten, he reopened the phonebook. Starting over, Hugh went through the listings one last time. His eyes scrutinized every name. When he reached the M’s, his finger stopped on one name in particular, Mo Mo’s family restaurant. Shaking his head with a chuckle, Hugh went on. Yet, before turning the page, his eyes drifted back up the page to that weird name. Mo Mo’s? Couldn’t be, could it? Thinking he was onto something, Hugh tore the page from the book. Getting back into his car, he stuck the keys in the ignition blindly. His eyes were centered on the yellow sheet in his hand. The more he thought about it, the more that name floated around in his brain, Hugh knew that this was it. He was about to pull out of the gas station when he realized he was seconds away from doing something completely stupid. Turning the car off again, a small groan escaped his throat. It would help if he got directions. “Excuse me, I could use some help.” Wearing his most charming smile, the type of smile that could make any woman do whatever he asked, Hugh walked up, greeting the woman behind the counter. “Could you tell me how to get to…Mo Mo’s?” It even sounded weird to say out loud, but that’s what made it feel so right to him.

“You’re not from around here, are you?” The young woman stated the obvious. “No, I’m not. That’s why I could use your help.” Hugh leaned against the counter, tilting his head in a flirtatious way. “See, I am looking for someone. It’s very important that I find her.” “Who are you looking for?” “Her name is Marcie Walsh.” He told her not really expecting her to know who he was talking about. No way, he couldn’t be that lucky. “She used to live around here. Her family still does.” “Yeah, of course, her family owns that restaurant you’re looking for.” Hearing this, a huge smile filled his face. Maybe fate wasn’t so cruel after all. “I knew it!” Hugh yelped, startling the poor woman behind the counter. After regaining his composer, he grinned with optimism. “Do you happen to know Marcie?” “You’re not another reporter are you?” Her face tensed up. “The Walsh’s have been through so much because of you guys.” “I’m not a reporter. Believe me. I’m a very good friend of Marcie’s.” “If you’re her friend, then why don’t you know where she is or that her family owns that restaurant you were talking about?” Hugh nodded his head in appreciation. This one was smart. He couldn’t charm information out of her so easily; she had too good a head on her shoulders. Hugh had to be as honest as possible to get what he wanted from this woman. “Here.” He pulled out his business card, handing it to her. “My name is Hugh Hughes. I’m from Llanview, Pennsylvania. I’m the Assistant District Attorney there. Marcie and I became close while I was working the Hayes Barber, Killing Club trial. I know that she came here to visit her father, but I have no idea where they live and it’s very important that I find her. There’s something she doesn’t know. Something I desperately need to tell her.” A worried frown creased his face. “So, please, if you know where I can find her father’s house, I need you to tell me.” The woman looked over his card for a moment before speaking. “You know, when I read about all those horrible things that were happening to her in the papers, I couldn’t believe it. It was all this town could talk about for months. I even read her book, you know. It was pretty good. I didn’t know her personally, but my sister did. They went to high school together.” A shameful look filled her quiet, average features. “She was one of the girls that use to pick on Marcie.” The young woman flipped Hugh’s card back and forth, trying to decide, then she told him, “If you’re really on the up, I’ll tell you where you can find her. But you have to tell me why you’re really looking for her?”

Hugh looked around him, unsure as to how much he should tell the attendant. Considering, his eyes drifted up. He saw that the TV next to the surveillance monitor was on and they were talking about that morning’s riots. Apparently, word was spreading. “Look up there.” Hugh gestured toward the screen. When her head lifted, he told her, “Marcie doesn’t know about any of that yet.” The woman quickly turned the volume up. After listening to the full report, she dropped her surprise eyes back to Hugh. “Her father lives on Jackson Street.” She grabbed a pencil and a paper and began to jot down the address for him. “You’re in luck. It’s not far from here.” She made him a little map with street names and the correct corners to turn. “It’s a large, white, two story house. There’s a swing on the front porch and a huge fence surrounding it to keep people out. You can’t miss it.” After asking a few more questions, and thanking the young woman for her trust, Hugh took his slip of paper and ran for the door. With any luck, he would be at Marcie’s Father’s front door within fifteen minutes. Ten tops, if he hurried and sped through every light. That was something that he needed to do. Marcie’s time was running short.

Chapter 13

The voices came first. Inaudible whispers. They sounded like they were in a tunnel, buried. Pain came next. Excruciating pain that tore through her, making her head feel ten times its normal size. Now she knew what it felt like to be a punching bag. Her ability to move came last. Bringing a shaking hand up to her head, Marcie tried to sit up. After a few struggling attempts, she finally got to a sitting position. When her eyes finally opened she found herself sitting on the couch in her father’s living room. The TV in front of her was on blue screen, still waiting for a command. Licking her dry lips, Marcie tasted blood. A small whimper escaped from her. “Daddy,” Marcie called out in a childlike tone. She just wanted her father to come and wrap his arms around her. To tell her everything would be alright, Daddy was here now, but that didn’t happen. Hearing no response, only quiet, Marcie looked around the room. Everything was dark except for the weird, blue tint coming from the screen. The place looked deserted. For a hopeful moment she actually convinced herself that what happened moments before was just a dream. Just a horrible nightmare she had where two monsters had entered her father’s home wanting to kill her. One was clearly insane. The other was purely homicidal. They were both gone now, so it had to be a dream. Marcie told herself this despite the pain inflicting her and the warm substance that was gradually sliding down her cheek and off her chin in red droplets. She was feeling so relived that she almost laughed out loud. How absurd, but very real, had that dream felt? Then she turned her eyes to her father’s la-z-boy. “I was beginning to worry about you, Marcie.” The man sitting in her father’s chair said. “You were out quite a long time.” Hayes Barber was lounging in Marcie’s father’s favorite chair like he was the rightful owner. It was the chair that her father watched every sporting event, every News broadcast, every silly sitcom… he and that chair were inseparable. Now it was occupied by the worst sort of human being imaginable. Sorry, Hun, this was no dream. Marcie was still stuck in a living nightmare. “Why must you push Wallace?” Hayes sat up straight. “Now you have him all hot and bothered.” He shook his head, almost in a remorseful way. “I have something to tell you. You’re not going to be happy about it, but it’s your own fault, really.” The monster that haunted her dreams for months paused briefly before continuing. “Wallace has taken a liking to you.” Marcie closed her eyes, trying to control her gagging reflex. She really did not want to know what Hayes meant by that. Hayes told her anyway.

“See, my friend has been locked away for many years.” He gestured toward her. “You – you’re the first woman he has seen in… what?… seven years. That’s a long time for a man like him.” Hayes looked off toward the kitchen where Wallace was doing the meaningless task of cleaning the backdoor for fingerprints. This was the only way Hayes could stall for time. “I’ve tired to talk him out of it, Marcie…I truly have.” Hayes glanced her way but did not make eye contact. He looked like a man who was powerless to stop a horrible event. Marcie read his expression perfectly. She knew what Wallace wanted. What Hayes couldn’t stop him from doing, even if he wanted to. “Hayes…no,” she whined. Getting to her feet, Marcie realized that there was actually a fate worse than death. “You cannot do this to me. You can’t let him…” She covered her mouth with a quivering hand. The thoughts that were going through her mind were terrifying her. “You shouldn’t have been here.” Hayes slowly rose to his feet, saying in a robotic, heartless tone, “He likes it when they fight back. So I suggest you don’t do that.” He turned his back to her then. “I’m sorry, Marcie, there’s nothing I can do.” “You can stop him!” Marcie rushed over to his side. She knew there was a halfway decent person left inside of him somewhere. Hayes wasn’t always a monster. The part of him that was still that little rejected boy was standing before her now. If she could somehow reach him, maybe she had a real chance to save herself. But Marcie was not dealing with a rational man. “Did anyone stop them?!” Hayes shouted cryptically. He then grabbed Marcie by the forearms roughly. “Do you know what happens to you when you’re in prison, Marcie, and you’re weak?” With frightened tears in her eyes, Marcie shook her head. “You’re surrounded by filthy pigs who take what they want when they want it. You can’t stop them. You can’t reason with them.” Taking her round, wounded face in his hands, pressing his longish nails into her skin, Hayes told her, “And you put me in there! Now you want me to help you?!” “I’m sorry,” Marcie cried. “I’m so sorry about everything, but it’s not my fault.” His grip on her tightened, making it feel like her head was about to explode. “It’s not your fault?!” Hayes shoved her face away. “You’re the reason I can’t sleep at night. You’re the reason I had to grow eyes in the back of my head. If I hadn’t met Mr. Hesser, it would still be going on.” A wild, crazed look filled his eyes as he started nervously licking his lips. “I just wanted you to like me. I wanted you to care. I just wanted someone to care!” His voice fell into childish whine, “Why didn’t you care? Why?” “I’m sorry,” was the only response she could think of. Suddenly, like a snap of two fingers, Hayes changed completely and it was like she was in the room with different person. “It’s okay, Marcie.” He reached out and pulled her to

him. Marcie struggled against him, trying to break free. “It will be over soon. Just close your eyes and think of a happy place. That’s what I did.” He stroked the back of her head, tenderly, shushing her. Pushing hard, Marcie broke free. “You’ll have to kill me first, Hayes. I swear… I’ll die before I let that creep touch me.” Just as these words were out of her mouth, the door to the kitchen banged open. Standing in the doorway was Wallace. He had the shotgun in his right paw and a sick, twisted grin on his face. Feeling faint, Marcie wrapped her arms around her waist for support. “Please, someone, help me”, she screamed inside her head over and over. But no one was coming. No one knew she was in trouble. No one cared. Marcie was all alone again. Abandoned, left to face the worst moments of her life on her own. Michael couldn’t save her. He was miles away. Her father, he wasn’t going to be her hero, either. Oh, why didn’t she let Ron stay with her? Now he was off getting drunk, completely useless to her too. Marcie was on her own and powerless to save herself. Strange how some things never change. “Uh-oh, Marcie, I think it’s time.” Hayes circled around her. Placing two hands on her shoulders, he whispered, “But it’s not all bad. I do have some good news for you.” Marcie closed her eyes, prying for a way out of this situation. Then she heard Hayes say, “I just saved a bunch of money on my car insurance by switching to Geico!” Hayes laughed like a little boy who just told the world worst joke, one that was funny only to him. Then he pushed at Marcie’s shoulders, forcing her in Wallace’s direction. “Go,” Wallace ordered in a strangely subdued voice. “Fine by me,” Hayes headed for the kitchen. Grabbing the shotgun on his way, Hayes took one final glance behind. “I would rather not see this anyway.” “Hayes, you coward,” Marcie shouted. When the doors to the kitchen swung shut, she yelled once more, “You can’t let him do this to me! Please, Hayes, don’t let him do this!” Seeing the swinging door fall still, Marcie began to move away from the obtrusive person staring at her with a mixture of hate and affection. Her thought process was, if she kept moving, creating distance, he would never be able to reach her. A few feet to her left, there was a staircase which led to the bedrooms. If she could make it to those stairs, she could barricade herself inside her brother, Eric’s, old room. It was the first room on the second floor. Slowly making her way, Marcie’s eyes never left the still, threatening figure standing solitary in the living room. Wallace didn’t move or speak. He just watched her. Not the least bit worried that his pray would get away. In fact, the chase was his favorite part. If they didn’t run, or fight back, it wasn’t nearly as satisfying. He wanted her to get away, to think that she had a chance. It would make the look on her face when he finally caught her that more

arousing. The fear, the tears, the attempts to call for help, it’s what got him off. The fun and games where just about to begin. Suddenly, just as Wallace knew she would, Marcie made her move. Turning abruptly, she made a break for the stairs leading to the second floor. Wallace waited for a moment, letting her get a good head start, and then he darted after her. Four large strides later, he was across the room. He struck like a cobra, reaching out for the feet that were stumbling up the wooden steps. Managing to snare her left one, Wallace yanked hard on that wiggling, slippered foot. When Marcie landed with a horrible thump, all the air left her body, but she didn’t have time to register the pain at her side where she hit or attempt to catch her breath again. Wallace was hell bent on bring her back down. Marcie was just as determined to fight him. Marcie kicked with all her might; her lone slipper finally met its partners fate. It was like trying to beat a brick wall. Useless. Her frantic blows bounced off again and again, hardly affecting the man who was barely breaking a sweat. “Help me! Please, God, help me! Help,” Marcie cried repeatedly. Her breathing came in erratic bursts. Perspiration prickled her forehead, down her back. Her body hurt with every strike. Although it seemed she was fighting a losing battle, she kept struggling. When Wallace managed to bring her down two steps closer, Marcie crawled with every ounce of strength back up one. They battled this way for what seemed like forever. Then, almost as if he was tried of playing this little game of tug-of-war, Wallace finally grabbed both of her ankles as easily as picking fruit off a tree. With one final tug, Marcie was slipping, bumping hard down the seven stairs she managed to ascend. Now just a bundle at the foot of the stairs, Marcie’s fight was gradually extracting. She hid her face against her father’s shaggy light brown carpet, crying. Feeling the hand that was now brushing the back of her head, she cried even harder. She didn’t know what else to do. Marcie was out of hope. “Get away from her!” Marcie suddenly heard a voice say. Stunned, she slowly lifted her head. The person she saw standing above her was the last person on earth she expected to see coming to her rescue. “What?” Wallace grabbed Marcie by the neck, bringing her closer to him. With her face pressed against him, she could smell his rank odor. It made her heave. It was the worst possible smell for a woman who’s biggest problem two hours ago was an upset stomach. “I said… let her go. Now!” Hayes Barber, the man who mentally and physically tortured Marcie for almost a year, stood with his shotgun pointed at the man he helped escape from prison. “If you think I won’t shoot you, maybe you should ask the two guards I killed while we were inside Statesville. Not to mention the poor warden.” Wallace slowly got to his feet. “We had a deal.”

“Deals are meant to be broken, friend.” Hayes held out his hand for Marcie to take. When she refused it, he told her, “I may be a killer Marcie, but I’m not this monster.” Tentatively, Marcie reached out. She had no other choice but to put her fate in his devious hands. Yet, before her fingers touched his, Wallace intervened. He wouldn’t allow her to go free that easily. He slapped a hand on her shoulder, forcing her back down to the ground, and then he turned his furry onto his partner-in-crime. “I’m not finished with her yet.” Wallace grabbed Hayes by the collar of the checkered shirt he found in one of the alleys they hid in while running from the police. “Well, that’s just too bad, isn’t it?” Hayes gave Wallace that cocky smile that made people hate him. “I brought you here to kill, not to get your freak on. We don’t have time for this.” Hayes pointed down at Marcie, who was watching passively. “Her family will be home soon. She has three huge bothers and father; they’re not going to be easy to get rid of. We have to be ready for them, so we can take them out.” “You touch my family, I swear I’ll kill you both,” Marcie threatened. “Would you shut the hell up,” Hayes raised his hand like he meant to hit her. Marcie immediately lowered her head, preparing herself for the harsh blow. When she wasn’t struck, she cautiously raised her head again. “You said I could have this little bitch… now it’s up to me what I do with her.” Hayes, taking the unusual stance that no one could call Marcie a bitch but him, lunged forward, attacking his fellow former inmate in a fit of rage. Wallace and Hayes began to struggle. From her spot on the floor, Marcie watched with hope. Her hope was that they would kill each other. It was the only way she was going to survive this. Seeing the two men now fighting over the shotgun, Marcie knew she had to get to safety. With them jousting, her eyes focused on their every move. She had to wait for the right moment. Marcie wasn’t totally positive that they weren’t so wrapped up in their argument that they wouldn’t see her sneaking away. If one of them spotter her out of the corner of their eye, it was very likely they would use that firearm on her and not each other. Then Wallace head butted Hayes. The strike sent Hayes teetering but he didn’t fall. Blood spurted from his lip and when he opened his mouth his teeth were stained red. “You son-of-a-bitch.” He whipped the back of his hand across his chin. Seeing the blood smeared across his knuckles, and evil sneer spread across Hayes demonic features. “You’re gonna pay for that.” This was when Marcie seized her chance. Crawling, she made her way to the front door. It was closest. Looking over her shoulder briefly, she saw the two men beating on each other. Hayes was getting the worst of the punishment. Tentatively getting to her feet, Marcie paused for a moment. When she heard the struggling continuing – they had knocked over something large and it made a loud, crashing noise – she hurriedly

unlatched the lock to the front door. Her hand was on the knob, shaking, ready to turn. Marcie was ready to run for her freedom. That’s when she heard the knock. The knock was soft at first then it became more of a frantic pounding. The loud sound made everyone inside that medium sized room fall still. The next time the thumping came it was followed by a voice. “Hello! Is anyone home? Marcie? Mr. Walsh?” Marcie smiled for the first time in over an hour. Never happier to hear that voice in all her life, Marcie took a step back from the door, relieved. She opened her mouth, but didn’t call out. Marcie couldn’t do that to him. If she yelled for him to come help her, she would be setting him up, putting him in danger. She would never be able to live with herself if she got her friend killed. Hearing the worried voice calling from the other side again, Marcie reached out, sliding her hand against the door, tenderly. “Hugh,” she whispered as her hand brushed the handle of the doorknob. Closing her eyes, she braced herself against the door. Tears fell down her cheeks as she kept quiet, praying that Hugh would leave before it was too late. Then, suddenly, Hayes shouted. “If he comes through that door, shoot him.” Hearing this, Marcie turned to the two men, screaming, “No!” She just couldn’t hold it in any longer. Then she turned toward the door. “Hugh, go! Leave! They have a gun! They want to hurt-” Marcie couldn’t get the rest of her warning to Hugh out. A sharp blow crushed the back of her skull, silencing her. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as her limp body fell to the floor, unconscious.

Chapter 14

Hugh sat in his car for a moment, staring at the gun in his hand. The last time he held one of these was four years ago. He was just out of law school, starting to make a name for himself. He always wanted to go into criminal law, be a defender of those who couldn’t defend themselves. One of his first cases had to do with a teenage punk who broke into people’s house, stole whatever he could get his grubby hands on, and then he would kill all the household pets. Just for fun. Because he was only seventeen at the time, the courts sent him to juvenile hall instead of prison. When the young boy reached eighteen, he was immediately released. Two months later that same boy tracked Hugh down and jumped him when he was coming out of restaurant. Ever since then, realizing her son was a target, Hugh’s mother, Evelyn, encouraged him to carry a gun with him everywhere he went. Hugh thought that was a tad extreme, but he did promise his mother that he would at least learn how to shoot, just in case. When he got his prosecutors job for the state, they offered a course in self-defense. For two weeks he learned how to protect himself by any means necessary. How to shoot a gun was one of those methods he was taught, but he never thought he would have to use his firearm skills. In all honesty, he didn’t think it would be necessary now, either. Looking at the dark, still house before him, Hugh was starting to feel a tad embarrassed. It was late, almost midnight. Everyone in that white house was probably asleep. There didn’t seem to be anything going on in that neighborhood that would raise suspicion. It was just your typical, average block. A dog was barking continuously in the background. The only other sound came from the wind rustling the trees. Throwing the black handgun into the seat next to him, Hugh laughed in frustration. How sick was he? Here he was, miles from home sitting outside a house of a woman who was neither in danger nor in need of his help. Had he honestly thought that Hayes Barber would come all this way just to get to Marcie? How would Hayes even know that Marcie was staying with her father? Feeling disgusted, Hugh leaned against the steering wheel, cursing himself openly. Was he that desperate for Marcie’s attention that he would make up this phony dangerous situation in his mind just so he could come and play hero? That had to make him the most horrible person in the world. What was even worse, right now he hated Michael McBain for her being right. Marcie was safe inside that house with her family, clueless to the lawlessness that was still running rampant at Statesville at that very moment. No rescue required. No harm done. Just a fool and his delusions, that’s all. Taking one final look at the house, Hugh stuck his keys in the ignition. But, before he got the car started, his fingers froze. Thinking he heard something, he paused. What was that, he thought. Straining to listen, Hugh tilted his head this way and that. The noise he heard earlier was gone. Shaking his head, telling himself to snap out of it, Hugh tried to start the car again. Again his fingers refused to move. He sat back against

the leather seat, sighing. Closing his eyes in frustration, Hugh removed his wire rimmed glasses, placing them safely on the dashboard. After a moment of quiet, he heard the sound again. But it wasn’t really a sound. It was more like a scream; a distant, far away cry for help. Like something in a horrible dream. Lowering his window, Hugh stuck his head out. The wind feathered his face. He breathed in deeply. Mostly he just listened. Suddenly, the house that seemed so quiet became alive. His entire body grew tense. Now, instead of one voice screaming, he could hear many voices, and they were all shouting. Like there was a huge argument going on. It couldn’t be his imagination. He wasn’t making this up. Something was happening inside that house. His instincts hadn’t let him down. Marcie really did need him. Grabbing the gun, Hugh bolted from his car, leaving the door wide open. He reached the large wooden fence. Looking around frantically, he looked for a way to get in. He shook the oak, planning to bring the whole thing down if it didn’t let him inside, but it was made of strong, sturdy stuff. Something meant to keep people out would not break or come down easily. Already breathing hard, Hugh took a step back to gather his emotions. Removing his jacket, and then tucking the pistol securely in the back of his slacks, Hugh surveyed his surroundings. He ran his hand over the fence, looking for a place to get solid footing. Then he started to climb. He managed to make it up half when his shirt caught on the vines growing around and through the fence. Tugging hard, it finally released him, but not before leaving its mark. One of the thorns sliced through his biceps. Finally touching foot on the other side, Hugh could hear the commotion more clearly. He pulled out his gun, holding it out in front of him. Step-by-step he got closer. Reaching the porch, he ascended the steps one at a time, cautiously. He had no idea what he was going to be walking into. For all he knew, the Walsh’s could have been in the middle of a huge family argument. Marcie told him once that her family had a history of angry confrontations. “The only way my father and brothers knew how to communicate was through yelling. I was the one caught in the middle, always trying to break it up.” “So… you were the peacemaker.” Affirming this, Marcie gave him a sad smile. The same sad smile that has always been on her face since the moment he met her one night nearly six months ago. Suddenly, a loud crash came from inside. Hugh didn’t mean to, but he jumped nearly a foot off the ground. He liked to think of himself as a brave man, but that noise scared him witless. There was no time to let the fear take over, however. What was going on inside that house was not a family confrontation. That was more than obvious now. Whatever was happening, he had to stop. No cavalry was coming. No backup. Just him and whatever danger was awaiting him inside the Walsh’s family home.

“Hello! Is anyone home?” Hugh knocked like it was twelve in the afternoon and he was just coming to pay a little visit. “Marcie? Mr. Walsh?” With no answer, he pounded hard and with urgency. Everything inside suddenly went quiet. There were no screams. No arguing. There was just the eerie sound of silence which made his rapidly beating heart stop for a moment. Hugh tried the doorknob but it refused to turn. He knocked again – louder, harder. His pulse was racing again, but his mind was clear, focused. “Marcie? It’s Hugh. If you can hear me, please open this door.” He called out again, hoping to get an answer. The only answer he received made his blood run cold. “No!” he heard Marcie’s terrified voice shriek. A moment later he heard her begging voice, “Hugh, go! Leave! They have a gun. The want to hurt-” Marcie’s voice abruptly cut off. “Marcie,” Hugh screamed out her name, wanting – needing – to her voice. Again, he was severely disappointed. “Hughie?” This voice greeted him instead. “Is that you, Hughie? My God, what are you doing here? It’s like old home week.” Hayes Barber spoke to him in his best devil-maycare tone. “If you hurt her, Hayes…” Hugh threatened, kicking at the front door that was blocking him from entering and getting to Marcie. “What you are going to do, Hughie? How are you going to stop me?” As Hayes went on a verbal tirade, Hugh didn’t waste a minute listening to anything the freak had to say. He knew there had to be another way inside. The same way that Hayes had entered. Racing around to the back of the house, Hugh pulled out his cell phone from his back pocket, dialing 911 blindly. When he reached the backyard, the operator’s voice finally came across the line. “911, what’s your emergency?” The male operator asked in standard, questioning form. Hugh didn’t waste time with specifics. “My name is Hugh Hughes. I am at 4130 Jackson Street. I need an ambulance and police assistance. Hurry!” The voice tried to ask him more useless questions—Hugh simply snapped the phone shut. The operator had all information he needed and was going to get. Stuffing his cell phone back into his rear pocket, Hugh rounded the house. Immediately he noticed that the back door was wide open. Looking up at the sky, grateful, Hugh muttered a tiny prayer. He wasn’t much of a religious man, hadn’t been to church since he was a small boy, but right now he needed all the help he could get.

Unlocking the safety from the gun, Hugh made his way inside the Walsh family home. He had always wondered about Marcie’s life, wondering where she grew up and how. This was not how he wanted to make this discovery. Foolish or not, Hugh always believed that one day Marcie would be bringing him here to met the people she talked so much about. The people who meant the whole world to her; the ones she cherished above all others. How was he to know that his first introduction into her family life would be on a chilly November night, and not for a visit but to save her life? The minute he stepped inside the empty kitchen, Hugh’s whole life changed. His outlook, his belief in the greater good – it was all shattered the moment he saw the blood on the floor of the quaint, cozy kitchen. Marcie’s blood, Hugh was sure of it. The bright red splotches were a startling contrast to the grayish enamel floor. It stuck out like a neon sign. Hugh covered his mouth in shock. He had never been this close to something so hideous. He had read about it, seen photos of crimes scenes, but he was never a part of something so…life altering. “Oh, Marcie,” he whispered. “Oh, honey, what did he do to you?” Thinking about the answer to that question made his head and heart hurt. It also pushed him over the edge. The fear that was consuming him moments ago vanished, just like that. All he could think about now was payback. No one hurt Marcie, the single greatest person Hugh had ever known, and got away with it. No way. No how. Not in his lifetime. Pressing his ear against the kitchen door, Hugh could still hear Hayes going off at the mouth. “What, Hughie, have nothing to say? Cat caught your tongue?” Hayes loved to hear himself talk, thankfully that hadn’t changed. He had no idea that Hugh was now inside the house, ready to pounce. Hugh was feeling great about his chances of getting Marcie and him out of this situation. It was all planned in his head. He would just barge through the swinging door, wave the gun around, make some empty threats, shoot the gun off if he had too… Hayes was too much of a coward to put up much resistance. Hugh was feeling very confidant, and was ready to end this. All his hopes were dashed the moment he heard the other voice speak up. “You idiot, there isn’t anyone out there.” This voice was steady, calm, in control -nothing like Hayes’s whinny tone. Then, in the back of his mind, Hugh recalled Marcie’s warning to him. “Hugh, go! Leave! They have a gun…” They! There were two of them. Running a hand over his sweating face, Hugh mumbled a curse under his breath. Trying his best to think, his mind raced with every scenario. With his chance to surprise them all but gone now, he had very little options left. All that was left for him to do now was react. He wasn’t a cop. Strategy and tactics when dealing with escaped convicts wasn’t something he was taught. If this was a courtroom, he could finagle them out of this easily. But a life or death situation…Good Lord, what was he going to do?

Not allowing himself to over think his position, that always got him into trouble, Hugh did the only thing he could think of to do. Taking a deep breath, he counted to ten before charging into the living room, gun at the ready. He had no idea what was waiting for him on the other side of the door and he had no clue if he would be alive in the next ten minutes. All he knew was that Marcie needed him. He couldn’t waste time by planning or worrying about his own safety. Hugh just needed to get to Marcie any way possible. It was strange, but the moment Hugh confronted the two men that were holding Marcie hostage, all his confidence and cocky attitude stormed back with a vengeance. “Hey, Hayes, did you miss me?” The two men that broke in to Marcie’s father’s home were standing by the window, silhouetted by the light coming form the pulled back lacy curtain. It was only by luck that they both had their backs turned to him when he pushed through the swinging door. Instantly, the man with Hayes raised the shotgun he was holding at his side. Hugh -comfortable and in complete control of his emotions -- cocked the hammer of Rex’s 9mm with his thumb. “Don’t do it.” When the man lowered his gun – he was crazy, not stupid -- Hugh’s confidence soared. “Where’s Marcie?” Hugh directed this question at Hayes. With a smug look of triumph, Hayes nodded toward the corner to his right. With the gun still pointing at his targets, Hugh slowly moved his field of vision. Lying in a crumpled puddle was Marcie, not moving. Maybe not even breathing. He couldn’t tell if she was just passed out or dead. As hard as he fought it, emotion filled his face. Biting his lip hard, Hugh felt something rush through him that he had never felt before. It was more than anger. It was more than hate. Fury wouldn’t even begin to describe it. It was more like a bloodlust for revenge. In that moment, Hugh could have shot them both dead. He would have been able to live with that. Remorse was highly overrated and who would miss these sorry excuses for human beings. Marcie was what stopped him from doing so. Hearing her groan in pain made a nervous smile appear on his face. That sound was more important to Hugh at that moment. She was alive! Relief overtook his dark emotions, ridding his mind of contemptuous thoughts. “Marcie, honey, it’s okay.” He told her in a gentle voice. “The police will be here any minute.” Hugh turned his hardened eyes toward the two “men” who bruised and battered the woman he cared for most in this world. “You better pray she’s alright or I swear…” Hugh didn’t finish the rest of his threat. Tentatively, Hugh moved closer to where Marcie was lying, but he never took his eyes off the heartless bastards in the room. Kneeling at her side, he brushed back the red hair lying across her face. What he saw hidden beneath the strands of hair – which were sticky and stringy – nearly brought him to tears. A small whine escaped from his throat as he winced at the startling sight. The woman at his feet hardly looked like the bubbly, fun loving, feisty girl that he had come to care so much about. Blood trickled from her mouth and nose. Around her hairline, a gash was open. Most of the blood covering her came from this wound. Already starting to bruise, her face was puffy,

distorted. It made him literally sick to think what they could have done to her to cause so much damage. With his thoughts understandably preoccupied with Marcie’s condition, the hand that was holding the gun slowly lowered from its point. Hugh had only taken his eyes off the dangerous men for a moment. That was all that was needed. Wallace, the man that caused most of the damage in that once peaceful, delightful family room, made the first move, taking a lunging step forward. Fortunately, Hugh saw the man charging out of the corner of his eye just in time. Instinctively, he repositioned his gun. Without thinking of consequences, his trigger finger squeezed easily. One, single, solitary bang filled the air. It was a thunderous sound. Hugh hardly flinched. When the huge man who had dared to move hit the ground, Hugh only gave him a small glance. He was completely apathetic. Whether he would have to pay for following his gut later on, it didn’t really matter. What’s done was done. One down, and one to go. Seeing his former prison mate lying flat on his face, motionless, Hayes threw his hands in the air, giving himself up. “Huh, good shot. I hated that bastard anyway.” He moved slowly, trying to get out of Hugh’s gun range. Hugh kept a steady eye on him. “Who knew you had it in you, Hughie?” Pointing at Marcie’s body, Hayes informed him, “I didn’t do that to her. Honestly. You can ask her, I tried to stop the guy, but… huh, he’s crazy. Well… he was crazy.” Hugh stared back silently. The stone expression on his face made Hayes anxious, worried. Hugh didn’t look at all like mild mannered Assistant District Attorney who so collectedly put him away for life. He looked more like… well, he looked more like one of them. Capable of anything and showing no fear. It was an expression Hayes had come to dread seeing. He saw it countless times in the eyes of the men he shared his cellblock with. Seeing this haunted look in the eyes of one of the “normal” people frightened him even more. Sane people who feel they have been wronged or are protecting the ones they love were an even more dangerous breed that the insane creeps the walked the halls of Statesville. Yet, Hayes never wronged Hugh, so that wasn’t what that glare meant. It wasn’t until Hayes saw Hugh crouch over Marcie’s body protectively that it hit Hayes. Hugh wanted him dead for only one reason. “You’re in love with her, too, aren’t you?” Hearing this, Hugh lowered his gun slightly. A stunned expression twisted his tense features. “You are!” Hayes gloated with glee. “Sucker, you fell for her too.” His laughter filled the room. The sound agitated Hugh to no end. It was taunting and cruel. Hugh just wanted it to stop. “My God, what is it about that fat bitch that gets us all wound up.” Unable to take anymore, Hugh finally put an end to Hayes exposition. No longer thinking clearly – his sanity left hours ago – Hugh pulled the trigger of Rex’s gun one more time. This time the horrid sound caused him to recoil. It wasn’t really the sound that made him react this way. It was the simple fact that Hugh just shot a man for

no reason. No reason except for the simple fact that Hugh didn’t like what he was hearing from the man who caused so much pain in so many lives. Hayes was throwing the truth in Hugh’s face, and that was something he couldn’t deal with. Not on top of everything else. His love for Marcie was the last thing he needed to deal with right now. “God dammit, you shot me,” Hayes cried out in agony. “You shot me in the arm. Oh… you bastard. Oh, man, you bastard…” Hugh covered his ears with his hands, unable to take the noise… the guilt. It did him no good. He couldn’t drown out the screaming man who was thrashing around on the floor next to his convict buddy. So, Hugh went about another way to shut the man up. Hugh left Marcie’s side, just for a moment. Standing over the wounded man, he warned him once to shut up. When the moaning continued, Hugh grabbed the man by the neck. Now Hayes was gagging and choking, unable to breath. For a moment, Hugh thought about showing him mercy, but then he glanced over his shoulder. Seeing Marcie still unconscious, the furry inside him won out again. Raising a fist, Hugh gave Hayes one last chance to stop. When he was told to go to straight to hell, there was nothing stopping him. He struck Hayes with one punch. That was all it took to silence the man for good. Breathing hard, sweat pouring down his face, Hugh leaned against the back of the black couch. He rubbed his eyes, trying to clear the haze in his mind. Working on his breathing – slowly, in and out – Hugh looked around the quieted room. It was a lovely house. Old fashioned, but with modern touches. Right in front of him sat a table which looked hand crafted. Pictures were displayed proudly on top. Three boys and one very shy looking little girl stared back at him. He gazed at the cute little redhead smiling in the picture fame. She looked happy, but that happiness didn’t reach her eyes. That contradicting look would follow that young girl in the picture into adulthood. Drained, Hugh crawled his way back to the motionless woman lying in a ball. Gently, he lifted her head, placing it in his lap. Hugh stroked her hair softly, rocking slightly from side-to-side. “It’s okay, honey, I’m here. I’m here and no one is going to hurt you.” He cradled her in his arms, whispering. “You can wake up now. It’s all over. You’re safe, Marcie.” After placing a small, tender kiss on her bloodied forehead, the events of the evening finally caught up with him. He couldn’t even remember the last time he cried, but he knew that moment felt nothing like this release. Hating himself for it, Hugh gripped her tighter and started to weep.

Chapter 15

The hurt... it wasn’t so bad. Being unable to move... she could accept that. Incapable of conscious thought... it was probably better that way. The annoying ringing in her ears... that was tolerable. It was the hand stroking the back of her head that she could not stand. It was gentle, comforting, but it made her skin crawl. She knew who that hand belonged to. The one who was petting her, he wanted to hurt her. Marcie had to get him off of her, get away, but her body wouldn’t respond. Her eyes, they refused to open. With her body failing her, Marcie tried to talk. Moving her lips, forcing words to form, but nothing came out. Keeping at it, determined, she tried again. “No,” she managed to finally squawk. Saying this simple two letter word over and over, Marcie gained momentum. Slowly, she regained her strength and her fight. Like a push of a button, Marcie’s body went into survival mode. Her mind, her body, her will; they all started to work as one. “NO, get away from me! NO, don’t touch me!” She scratched and clawed, blindly. With all the strength she had left, Marcie battled fiercely with the person who was now holding onto her tight, not letting her go. At first, the words the man who was restraining her came in unclear jumbles. “No one… can’t…this…” Marcie ignored it all. She wanted to hear none of it. Nothing he said would get her to stop. Her life could not end this way. Even if this was the moment she was to be reunited with Al, she wasn’t going to go without putting up a damn good fight first. Al would be proud of her for that. “I won’t let you do this to me. I won’t let you!” Marcie reached out, swinging her lift hand through the air. She knew she hit something hard because her hand hurt right after her slap connected. Finally being released, Marcie quickly moved away. As she did she realized she was on something soft, cushiony. When she tried to bring her hand down again, trying to get even further away, Marcie felt nothing but air. All of a sudden, she felt the sensation of falling. It was a strange sort of vertigo. Two hands grabbed her, keeping her from taking another hard tumble. After moving her back to a sitting position on the couch, the male voice talked to her again. “Its okay, Marcie, I’m not going to hurt you.” His words finally came together in her mind. “It’s me. It’s Hugh! I’m Hugh. I’m Hugh and I’m not going to let anyone hurt you.” Marcie stopped struggling. Her breathing was coming hard and short. Her plus was racing, and she was still so incredibly afraid. That voice did sound familiar, but she didn’t dare trust it. Was this her mind planning a cruel joke on her? Brining up her hands to her face, Marcie shook her head furiously, resisting the temptation to fall for the ruse. It was a trick. It had to be. But his voice sounded so real… so earnest. Why couldn’t she believe in that voice? Trust it? Because, if Hugh were truly there, her nightmare would finally be over.

“Marcie, I want you to open your eyes and look at me,” he told her almost as if he knew what she was afraid to see, or not see, if she opened her eyes. That would have been typical Hugh. He always knew what she needed without having to ask or be told. But Marcie still refused to accept that he was real. How could he be? “It’s me, Marcie. I swear.” He said in answer to her private questing. Slowly, cautiously, Marcie lowered her hands. Gradually, she opened her left eye. Her right took a little more effort. Her lashes were stuck together, but eventually they parted. Marcie tried to focus. Light, colors, and shapes; they took a moment to resister. Then she brought her gaze to the man sitting directly in front of her. Now she was focused on him and only him. Soft, brown eyes were staring back at her attentively. His kind features were slightly pale; his hair unusually messy. Seeing recognition in her eyes, his full lips turned up into a reassuring smile. Oddly enough, her first calm, rational thought was… Where were his glasses? Finally realizing that this wasn’t an unkind delusion, tears filled her eyes. “Hugh,” Marcie whimpered his name as she fell into his arms. “Oh, Marcie,” Hugh sighed her name in relief, gratitude. “It’s going to be okay now. It’s over. It’s all over.” That’s when he made the honest mistake of wanting to comfort her. Placing a hand over the back of her head, wanting to sooth her, Hugh began to run his fingers through her hair. Marcie recoiled at his touch. “No! Don’t - Don’t do that.” Moving away from him, quickly, she curled into a ball at the end of the couch. Her face hid against the fabric. “HE did that.” Her fear returned as she mumbled this over and over to herself. “I’m sorry.” Hugh told her in an uneasy voice. He hated seeing her so scared... so fragile. “I - I didn’t know. I’m so sorry.” He reached out to touch her but thought better of it. Instead, he sat back, silently, waiting for her to calm down again. “It’s – its o-okay. Just – just do-don’t,” she stuttered. Lifting her head, believing it was safe again. Marcie began to look around her. The lights were on. They were bright. Too bright. The glare made her squint. Scanning the living room, her eyes eventually fell upon the two bodies lying motionless on the floor. “Oh! God!” She slapped a hand across her mouth to stop a scream, or the vomit working its way up her throat, which ever came first. “Marcie, don’t.” Hugh grabbed her, turning her towards him. She flinched horribly, but he didn’t release her. When she kept looking at the bodies, whimpering at the sight, Hugh took her face in his hand. “Don’t look at them.” Her eyes continued to wander back to the floor. “Look at me!” Hugh yelled at her, trying to keep her focus on him. With two fingers, he pointed at his eyes. “Look at me, Marcie.” Marcie’s eyes finally drifted to his face. “Are they – are they dead?” Her voice sounded frantic.

“No, I don’t think so.” Hugh told her honestly. Seeming satisfied with this answer, Marcie removed his hands by slapping at them. He quickly dropped them into his lap. “Hayes, he’s just unconscious. I don’t know about the other one, and I frankly don’t care.” “Wallace,” Marcie whispered, looking off blankly. “Excuse me?” “Wallace,” she said a little louder. “His name is Wallace.” Wrapping her arms around her legs, Marcie fell silent. Her face was blank, expressionless. She looked only half alive. More like a shell that moved and talked only when spoken to. Hugh thought once he revived her he would feel relieved. His concerned for her only multiplied now that she was awake. This was not the woman he knew. It was like she had been replaced. This woman he was sitting next to had been stripped of everything. Hope, strength, will; there was nothing left but fear. Grabbing the rag and bowl that he retrieved from her father’s kitchen, Hugh dipped an end of the cloth into the cool water. “The police should be here. What’s taking them so long? Where the hell could they be?” Watching Marcie rock back-and-forth, he asked her quietly, “Where’s your family, sweetie? Your brothers? Your father?” “There at Jackie’s,” she said, turning her head toward him. “It’s my father’s birthday.” An odd smile filled her face. “Ron – Ron said they wanted to surprise him. Everyone loves my father.” “I’m sure they do.” There was a pause before he asked? ”Do you want me to call them?” If it was at all possibly, her face became even paler than before. “No,” she cried. “I don’t want them to see me like this.” Hugh nodded his understanding then raised the rag he was holding up to her face. “What are you doing?” Marcie immediately pulled back, dipping her head away from him. “Don’t touch me. I told you not to touch me.” “I’m sorry.” Hugh’s hand was suspended in air. “But ... the blood …you’re covered in it.” Marcie slowly lifted her face. “Let me...” Gradually he moved closer. “Let me clean you up … just a little.” She stopped his advancing hand. “Will it hurt?” “No, not really, no.” Hugh dropped his eyes. It was the first time he hadn’t made direct eye contact. “Will it hurt?!” She asked again, knowing he was lying and wanting to hear him admit it. “Yes,” he finally told her honestly.

Nodding her head slightly, she dropped her hand, allowing him to continue what he was doing. Putting her trust in him, Marcie closed her eyes, bracing herself. Each time she winced in pain, Hugh apologized. With her eyes shut she couldn’t see how much it was killing him to cause her even the slightest bit of pain. Soon, the clear water in the bowl turned a dark red as he washed her face clean. Every stroke was gentle, mindful. He never pressed too hard, or rubbed. It actually felt nice after awhile. The water was cool, the towel soft. His touch was so tender it almost made her forget that it was blood he was washing from her face. “Is it bad,” she asked when he was almost finished. Knowing he couldn’t lie, she would see in his eyes like before, Hugh told her straight out, “You have a few cuts. There’s one on your cheek here.” He cleaned this spot gently. “Some bruising. Your left eye is a little puffy and you have a gash on your forehead. I think... I think you might need stitches.” Suddenly, Marcie reached out, grabbing his hand. “My head…” Her eyes, which he cleaned first, opened easily. “The back hurts.” “It tried to clean that first. While you out.” Hugh stuck a finger under her chin. “Which one of them did this to you?” Immediately, her eyes closed. When she shook her head, understanding filled his face. “It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.” Most of the blood was gone now, and he could see more of her pretty face. The rest was crusted and removing it would have caused her pain that Hugh was unwilling to put her through. Dropping the stained towel on the table, he told her. “When the cops come, I’ll make sure you speak with a nice policewoman. Okay? Maybe you would be more comfortable talking to her They sat quietly for a moment. The tick of the grandfather clock that had been sitting in the corner of her father’s house for as long as Marcie could remember was the only maddening sound. Hugh was thinking of what he could do that would possible make this better for her. Marcie was trying hard not to think at all. It couldn’t be helped, though. Her mind kept flashing to the horror show that she somehow lived through. They were frightening flashes, disturbing. There was only one way Marcie could think of to get those memories to fade. She had to take their power over her away. Marcie spoke suddenly. “Hugh?” The sound of her voice saying his name sent a chill down his spine. It was not a normal tone. It was something between a whine and whimper. “What, honey?” He wanted to touch her so badly. Pull her into his arms, offer her his comfort and support. It was so hard for him not to do this, but he was terrified of her reaction if he tried. She didn’t answer him right away. Placing her head in her hands, Hugh could see her body visible shake. Marcie was struggling, but she knew she had to do this. “If I tell you

what happened...” she said in tiny, weary voice. “Do you promise not be ashamed of me?” Hugh couldn’t believe what he was hearing. It made him angry and sad at the same time. After wiping at his eyes, he answered her in a resounding tone, “Ashamed? Honey, don’t you know you’re my hero?” Stunned by his words, Marcie lifted her head quickly. Looking into her big blue eyes, Hugh continued to shower her with his praise and admiration. “What you just lived through tonight... what those two put you through...Marcie, they’re twice your size...convicted murders … and you survived.” “But... I wouldn’t have survived if you hadn’t come to help me.” Hugh shook his head. “You are seriously underestimating yourself.” With conviction, he told her, “You would have found a way. You know how I know that? Because you’re willful, so incredibly strong, and just about the bravest woman I have ever met.” His kind words, whether true or not, brought a fragile smile to her face. With shaky fingers, her small hand reached out to him. She looked unsure for a moment, actually pulling back, but then she fitted her hand over his. Hugh looked down at their hands in his lap, and then back at Marcie. For a second, she actually looked like herself. The light had returned, but only briefly. “I let them in,” she told him. Her forehead creased with regret as she continued. “I thought they were my brothers. I heard whispering outside. I thought they were just trying not to wake me.” She looked toward the kitchen. “When I opened the door, I saw ... Hayes.” She actually shivered when she said his name. “The other one... he came out of nowhere. I tried to get away.” Her face took on a reflective expression. “He was so strong. He grabbed me. He wouldn’t let me go. I begged him.” Taking a huge chance, Hugh sandwiched her hand with his. He had to. He couldn’t let her relive this without showing her support. When she didn’t pull away from him, he squeezed her hand. This small gesture gave her the strength to finish. “I got away once. I made it outside. I should have yelled for help, but he threatened to shoot me. That’s when he hit me.” Pausing, she touched her sore face with her free hand. “I don’t know how long I was out. Long enough for them to talk, I guess, because when I woke up Hayes told me... he told me...” Her eyes grew wide with panic. “He—he wanted to—to rape me.” “Who? Hayes?” Hugh’s body became tense with anger. He was moments away from jumping over the couch and strangling the life from the unconscious man he had shot in the arm. Marcie’s next words were the only thing that stopped him from doing so. “No. The other one.” She started to laugh nervously. It sounded strange and misplaced, but it made Hugh relax for some reason. “But I fought him. I did, I fought him.” Her frown quickly returned. “But he was so strong. He would have done it. He would have if --

Hayes, he saved me, and they started fighting. I ran to the door.” Her first real smile filled her battered face. “That’s when I heard you!” “You were at the door? Why didn’t you open it?” “I wouldn’t let them hurt you,” her response came quickly. “I told you to leave.” Tears filled her eyes again. “Why didn’t you? Why didn’t you leave?” Her voice was angry. “No way was I going anywhere.” Being bold once more, Hugh ran the back of his hand against her unscathed cheek. “You needed me.” “You could’ve gotten yourself killed.” “Good thing I got to them first, then, huh,” he dared to joke. Marcie’s face stayed unchanged. “But… how?” “I shot them,” he dipped his head, afraid to let her see the toll that action took on him. “With what?” “Rex’s gun.” Hugh bought out the gun that he had returned safety into the back of his slacks, showing her. “What’s Rex doing with a gun?” “Well, we sort of had the same idea when we heard Hayes broke out of prison. We both went looking for you. I took the gun from him, so he wouldn’t get himself into trouble. After I was done talking to Michael about where you were I ran into him.” “Michael!?” Only hearing her boyfriend’s name, panicked filled her features. “You saw Michael? Is he okay?” Hearing her concern, Hugh frowned. “I’m sure he’s fine.” Nothing worse than a jealous fool, Hugh thought to himself. There was no other way to describe his feelings in that moment. It was the worst possible emotion, at the worst possible moment, but he couldn’t deny it… hearing her say Michael’s name with such affection hurt. If that made him a selfish bastard, so be it. But was it really wrong to think that Michael was the last person Marcie should’ve been concerning herself with? “So, he knows about Hayes being free?” A confused expression worried her already troubled face. “I told him,” Hugh nodded.

Hearing this threw her for an unpleasant loop. “He knew that Hayes was free. That’s why he called sounding so worried.” Pausing to reflect on this, Marcie rubbed her throbbing forehead. “But when you found out you came looking for me.” Marcie choked back a sob. It was all too much for her to wrap her tired head around, but she thought of it all nonetheless. “What if you hadn’t?” Her eyes turned to him for an answer. “Nothing was going to stop me from getting to you tonight,” Hugh reassured her. “Not some stupid operator. Not some stupid map.” Lifting his cut arm, he added, “And definitely not some fence that likes to bite back.” Seeing the red on his white dress shirt, Marcie gasped. “You’re hurt!” “It’s nothing, really.” Marcie grabbed his arm, not listening. “Marcie, really, I’m fine.” “You helped me. Let me help you.” Instead of rolling the sleeve up further, she ripped his shirt to see the cut. “I need to do this. Okay?” Letting her, Hugh didn’t even say anything when she starting tearing his shirt into strips. He knew working on him, even on such a minor cut, helped to keep her distracted. He did wince when she tied the remnants of his shirt tight around the cut, but what was a little pain? If it made her feel the slightest bit better, he would have let her cut his arm off. While she searched him for other wounds – Marcie wouldn’t believe him when he told her that they didn’t get a chance to lay a hand on him – the sound of sirens could finally be heard in the distance. “About damn time!” Hugh said angrily, getting to his feet. “I am going to go out there and tell these idiots off. Can’t tell me they didn’t have a unit around this neighborhood or even close by. This is ridiculous. We waited close to twenty minutes for these jerks. We could both be dead, now they come!” Hugh took a determined step towards the door. “No, please,” Marcie grabbed his wrist, stopping him. “Don’t go. Please, don’t go. Don’t leave me alone. Don’t leave me with them.” Seeing and hearing her panic, Hugh’s need to reprimand the officers faded quickly. “I won’t go anywhere. I’m staying right here.” He sat down at once. “I won’t leave you... ever.” Slowly, Hugh leaned in, placing a small kiss against her forehead. Worried that he had crossed a boundary, he pulled back immediately. Marcie didn’t look upset. Just the opposite, in fact. She was actually smiling at him. A tired smile, but still a smile nonetheless. As the sirens neared the house, Marcie rested her weary head against his shoulder. Hugh was happy to let her lean on him, but he never removed his hands from his lap. He knew she wasn’t ready to be touched, so he wouldn’t dare scare her in such a way. Marcie needed time, and that was what Hugh was going to give her. When she was ready, Hugh knew that it would be his arms that brought her back to life.

Chapter 16

It was quiet inside the car. The only noise came from the running engine and the tiny beeps coming from the phone that was constantly being dialed and re-dialed. The woman sitting next to Hugh hadn’t said a word since they left the hospital and that was nearly fifteen minutes ago. Marcie was busy fussing with her cell phone, trying desperately to reach someone. Hugh didn’t have wonder who that someone was. He was also not the least bit surprised that he could not be reached. Hearing her mumbling under her breath, Hugh asked her to repeat what she said. Marcie just ignored him and tried the non-responsive number again. Dialing the number manually this time, to make sure the numbers were correct, Marcie fitted the phone against her ear. When her call was transferred directly to voice mail, just like all the others, she threw the phone angrily. The small phone stuck the dash board then fell to mat on the floor. “Give me your phone,” Marcie finally spoke to him, but it was more of an order, threatening, not at all like a friend wanting a favor. “Why, so you can bust mine, too? I don’t think so.” “Just give me your phone.” Hugh didn’t answer her. In fact, he tried to ignore her the way she had been ignoring him, but Marcie was not someone you could ignore. “Hugh, I’m serious, you really don’t want to mess with me right now.” Sighing, Hugh took his eyes off the dark road ahead just long enough to look into her eyes. The scared girl that he saved no more than an hour ago was replaced by a very angry woman. Her face had been cleaned up and bandaged, her hair didn’t have that dark burgundy tint to it any longer, but Hugh couldn’t say that she looked better. Honestly, she looked worse, and it was all because of that angry frown filling her usually upbeat features. “Check my coat pocket. It should be in there.” Hearing this, Marcie searched the pockets of the coat Hugh made her wear when he sprung her, against her family and the doctor’s orders, from the hospital. Finding the phone in his left pocket, Hugh rolled his eyes when he heard the familiar sound of the dialing phone. He knew it was a wasted effort, no one was going to answer that phone tonight, but Hugh let her do what she felt she had to. “Why isn’t he answering?” Marcie whined when Hugh’s phone also failed to reach Michael. “I’ve tried the hospital, the apartment, John’s… where could he be?” She turned her frustration to him. “Are you sure there isn’t something you’re not telling me?” She hit him on the shoulder with an open hand. “Did Hayes get to him first and you just don’t want to tell me?”

“Hey, I’m trying to drive here.” “You said that he was alright when you left him. If that’s true, then where is he?” He didn’t mean to but he snapped at her. “How should I know?” “There’s something you’re not telling me. I know it, Hugh, that’s why you won’t look me in the eye. That always means you’re lying to me.” Of course he was lying, and he was going to continue lying. After everything Marcie had been though that night how was he supposed to tell her that the last time he saw her boyfriend he was having a beer and sharing a few laughs with Natalie Vega? That would be the last thing she needed to hear. Marcie would have jumped to too many conclusions, and she probably would have been right to make those assumptions. Hugh had no proof they were together, but if he was a betting man, he would place all of his money on the fact that Michael McBain was with a redhead that evening. Just not the one he claimed to love. “Marcie, I’m not lying to you.” Again, he took his eyes off the road. “I have no idea where he could be. I’m sure if he knew what happen…nothing would stop him from getting to you.” Turning his eyes back to the road, Hugh suggested, “Maybe he fell asleep and that’s why you can’t reach him.” Optimism filled her face suddenly. It was a welcome change. “You know, you’re probably right. Michael sleeps like a log. It’s late. The last time we talked, he thought I was safe. He wouldn’t know what happened, so why should he be expecting me to call this late?” Finally relaxing against the car seat, Marcie said, “I bet when I get home I’ll find him passed out on the couch with a medical book in his lap.” That tense expression returned to her face. “He is going to be so upset when he sees me.” Then Marcie fell quiet, crawling back into her shell. They traveled in silence for a few miles. Hugh thought about turning on the radio, but he decided that, as much as he didn’t want to push things, they needed to talk. “Can we discuss what you made me do tonight?” Surprised by this question, Marcie turned her still dazed eyes to him. “You know I still think its wrong for me to have taken you out of the hospital.” Realizing that he was about to lecture her, she rolled her head back towards the window. “You have a concussion, Marcie. You shouldn’t be up walking around.” “The doctors never said I had a concussion.” Marcie answered flatly. “Of course they didn’t, you didn’t let them run their tests. You made me sneak you out first.” “I’ll be fine as soon as I get home.” She wrapped Hugh’s jacket tighter around her body. “I’m dating a doctor. He’ll take care of me. When I get home, he’ll take care of me.”

“Yes, he’s a doctor, and when you get home, he’ll probably make you go back into the hospital.” Marcie turned her head, snapping, “If he says that’s what I need, then I’ll do it.” In the darkness, Hugh could hear her sniffling. “I just want to go home right now.” Her voice took on a whiny tone. “Why can’t you understand that?” “I do. I do understand.” He paused for a moment, wondering if he should finish his thought. Thinking he didn’t have much to lose, Hugh told her, “I’m just worried about you.” “Don’t be. I’m fine,” she told him for the fifth time that evening. This wouldn’t be the last time she made this false claim that night, early morning. The stillness returned as they made their way closer to Llanview. Hugh was finding it hard to keep his mind on the road. With the woman sitting in the passenger seat now watching him as he drove, his mind was completely distracted. Marcie was staring a hole through him, following his every move; it was making him nervous. “What?” He asked, wanting to know what she was looking at. What she was thinking. After a few moments passed by with her doing this, trying to get a read on him, Marcie finally let him in on what she was thinking. “I’m trying to decide if you look better with or without the glasses.” Hearing this, Hugh almost lost control of the car. Marcie barely blinked as he gained control of the wheel. “You can see your eyes better without them, but I’m use to you wearing them. I kind of like them.” Hugh touched his frames selfconsciously. In his mind he was thankful he never got that laser eye surgery. There was more quiet after. Hugh tapped the steering wheel, his mind reeling with so many things. He had so many questions for her. He wanted to get her to talk about what happened, but he was afraid of her reaction. Marcie seemed to be on the very edge. Somehow, Hugh had to keep her from falling. But, if she did, he would be there to catch her. He would always be there. “Did you find out what happened to Hayes and the other guy?” Marcie asked, breaking into his thoughts. He was so surprised by this question, he almost lost control of the car again. “Marcie, why are you even thinking about them? You shouldn’t be concerning yourself with them at all.” “I’m not concerned about them. I’m concerned about you.” Hugh dared to take his eyes off the road once again. Marcie’s head was lying against the leather seat, her hands tucked under her cheek as a pillow. Her face was expressionless, but he could see the worry in her eyes. “I know you, Hugh. I know the kind of man you are. You shot two men tonight. Are you honestly going to sit here and pretend that didn’t affect you?”

“I did what had to be done.” Hugh propped his head on the knuckle of his hand, pretending to be completely focused on his driving. “You’re lying to me again.” Marcie turned her body away from him, almost as if she were angry with him. “You made me talk, but when I try the same you clam up on me. You men are all alike… never accepting help when it’s being offered.” “Hayes is going to be fine.” Hearing him finally opening up, Marcie quickly turned her attention back to him. “It was a clean shot. Went all the way through his shoulder,” Hugh told her after a long moment. The other guy… he was still in surgery when we left.” “Hugh, you didn’t do anything wrong.” Marcie surprised him by putting her small hand on his shoulder. “They might have killed you if you hadn’t defended yourself.” Grabbing her supportive hand, Hugh admitted, “Yeah, but that’s only true in one of the cases.” “What are you talking about?” “The other guy, he had the shot gun. It was only by chance that I saw him coming after me. When I shot him, I didn’t give it another thought.” Hugh paused for a moment before telling her, “Hayes – Hayes wasn’t armed. He wasn’t even a threat. Easily, if I wanted to, I could have taken him down some other way, but I didn’t want to. I saw what they did to you… I wanted to hurt him, Marcie, and I did. So, when he said something that I didn’t like, I shot him.” “What did he say?” Very interested, Marcie lifted her head off the seat, showing more energy than she had in hours. “Something I didn’t want to hear,” he told her vaguely. “Was it something about me?” When he didn’t answer, Marcie tried to look into his face. Her seatbelt made it impossible for her to do so. “It was about me, wasn’t it?” Marcie cracked a smile. “You shot Hayes because he was talking trash about me?” “That’s not how it was.” Hugh tried to take a serious tone with her, but there was a smile on his face, too. “Yes, it was.” Not wanting to see her smile fade, Hugh told her, “Yeah, I guess it’s true. And, you know what, he squealed like little pig when I did.” Hugh started mocking Hayes, “Oh, my arm… my arm!” He then jabbed her with his finger trying to get her to laugh. “Hey – Hey…You know what?” For a hopeful second he thought he heard a chuckle. Real or imaginary, it did his heart good to hear it. Having newfound hope that she was finally

starting to come out of her dark place, he told her, “You wanna know what I did to get him to shut up?” “What?” Real amusement filled her features. “Excuse my language, but I knocked him the fuck out.” Shaking her head, Marcie looked at him in wonder, “I wish I could have seen that. I bet it felt great.” “It did.” Just as unexpected as her smile was, it swiftly faded. That sad look returned to her face as she sat back against her seat. “I know why you did it.” She stared blankly out the front the window. “I did it to shut him the hell up.” “Nah,” Marcie slowly turned her eyes back to him, “you did it for me.” “Maybe I did,” he dodged giving her an honest answer. But, really, seeing the smile on his face was all she needed. Marcie grabbed the hand that wasn’t on the wheel. She wrapped her fingers around his, in a silent “thank you” gesture. Leaning against the seat, Marcie closed her eyes the moment she felt his hand squeezing hers. “You rest, honey.” His voice comforted her. “I’ll have you home soon.” Knowing she was in safe hands, Marcie rested, but did not sleep. She was far off from being able to do that. Her head still hurt. Her body was sore. Her mind exhausted. But for the rest of that drive, she was no longer afraid. She had someone to watch over her. Hugh wouldn’t let anything else bad happen to her. Marcie was finally safe.

Chapter 17

Standing quietly off to the side, Hugh watched her struggle mightily with her keys. He wanted to help her, but he had learned through the course of the night that help was not something Marcie wanted or needed right now. When they left the hospital and he tried to help her into the car—she told him bluntly to knock it off. Moments ago, again he tried to help her out of the car—she slapped his hand and told him that she wasn’t an invalid. Now, he watched with concern as she tried to open the door to the apartment. If he attempted to step in, he knew that he would get the same response, so he let her struggle on her own. Finally getting the door open, Marcie started shouting for Michael as she rushed into their apartment. She looked everywhere for him inside that small space. Hugh observed from afar, standing in the doorway with his arms crossed. Seeing her run into her bedroom, a pained expression filled his face. He was trying his best to brace himself for the absolute crushing look of disappointment when Marcie realized Michael was not home. He was expecting it, but he was not ready for it. Marcie stumbled back into the open doorway, bracing herself against the frame. “He’s not here,” she said softly, brushing a shaky hand across her watery eyes. Her legs started to give out, Marcie nearly dropped to her knees, but she held on. Hugh didn’t move to help her, just watched in silent suffering. Making her way, gradually, to the couch in the middle of the room, Marcie collapsed into the nearest cushion. Putting her head in her hands, she had to force herself not to cry. Just be strong until she got him, that’s all she had to do. When she got home, things would be better. Michael would take care of her. Michael would make this better. All she had to do was get home to him and everything would be okay. Now, here she was, finally home, but things were not okay. Michael wasn’t there. She didn’t know where he was. God, what was she going to do now? Marcie thought helplessly to herself. Taking deep breaths, the room started to spin around her. Marcie felt like she was ready to hyperventilate. Then it felt like the small space was actually caving in on her. She was okay, though, Marcie kept telling herself. She had to be. She had been through worse moments than this. There was a time she thought she would never get over Al’s death, she wanted to be dead too, but yet here she was. Still breathing—that was good. A steady pulse—not strong, but not so bad. A beating heart—also very good. Marcie looked up at the man who was watching her with a powerless, worried expression. Having a truly wonderful, supportive friend who would stand by her no matter how badly she treated him—that was the best thing of all. “Maybe he got called to the hospital.” Marcie could have hugged him for saying that. It proved that he would say just about anything to make her feel better right now, even if it was another lie.

“Maybe...” Marcie leaned her tired head against the back of the couch. “Hugh, you don’t have to stay. I’ll be fine. Michael – he’ll have to come home sometime. Right now -- I just want to sleep, so you can go.” “You sleep.” Hugh finally walked into the room, closing the front door behind him. “But I’m not going anywhere.” He sat in the easy chair positioned catty-cornered to the couch. “I promised I wouldn’t leave you alone.” “You’ve already done so much for me… I can’t ask you to stay.” “It’s a good thing you’re not asking, then, huh?” Hugh told her with a straight face. “I’m going to stay as long as you need me.” “What if I’m always going to need you?” Marcie gave him a soft smile. Returning her smile, Hugh told her, “Then I guess I’ll be staying forever.” Hugh and Marcie’s eyes connected. As they absorbed each other, the connection that had been slowly building between them strengthened. Marcie reached her hand out to him. Thinking she wanted him next to her, Hugh extended his hand to her, getting up. Hugh was inches away from taking her hand in his, pulling her into his arms, when the sound of the telephone broke their connection. At the sound of the phone, Marcie jumped from her seat. Searching for the wireless – Michael never remembered to put it back in the charger – Marcie finally found the device in the cushion of the chair that Hugh was once sitting. She moved right past him, shoving him a little to get to it. Having been cast aside, Hugh slumped into the stiff couch. Staring down at the wooden floor, he listened in on the conversation, detached. It wasn’t until he heard Marcie say, “Who is this?” That he realized she wasn’t talking to her missing boyfriend. “Why-why would you ask me something like that?” Hugh looked up. Marcie was shaking so badly now that the receiver in her hand looked like it was on a vibrator. “I - I can’t talk about this. Leave me alone!” Hugh stood abruptly, grabbing the phone from Marcie’s quivering hand. “Who is this?” he barked into the phone. “Who’s this?” The voice repeated his question back to him. “Hugh Hughes... and you are?” “Hey, if it isn’t the friendly local DA, this must be my lucky day. Remember me? It’s your old pal, Denton, from The Sun. I have it on good authority that you and the young Ms Walsh had a little run in with a couple of escaped convicts tonight. Would you like to comment?”

“Yes, I have a comment. Go straight to hell, Denton, and take Todd Manning’s trash rag with you.” Turning his back to Marcie so she wouldn’t hear his next threat, Hugh told the reporter, “You come anywhere near Marcie Walsh tonight or ever, I swear I will kill you. If you wonder if I mean this, ask those same people you got your information from to tell you about the two men I shot and nearly killed tonight.” Hugh slammed the phone down. Immediately, he turned to Marcie, who was still shaking like a leaf. He grabbed her by the arms even though he knew it would make her jump two feet off the ground. Her true reaction was worse. When he pulled her near, she let out a small scream, but there was no time to think of her feelings right now. “Marcie, Honey, I need you to go in that room and fix an overnight bag.” Hugh pointed to her bedroom. “We have to go.” “No-no, I can’t go anywhere. I have to wait. I have to wait for Michael What if he comes home?” “He’s not coming!” Hugh shouted cruelly. Seeing her eyes grow wide with fear, Hugh felt like a huge ass for being so harsh. “Marcie, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to yell at you.” He softened his tone, but did not loosen his grip. “He’s not here. He’s not and I don’t think he’s coming anytime soon.” He cupped her face with his hands. “But, do you know who is coming? The Press! They’re coming. They’re going to surround this place, and they’re going to hound you. I can’t let that happen. I won’t let that happen.” Bending so he could look into her eyes, he told her, “You have to trust me, honey.” Taking a deep breath, Marcie asked in a shaky voice, “Where are you going to take me?” “Home. With me.” Hugh wiped the water rolling down her cheeks. “Let me be the one to take care of you, Marcie.” He was prepared for her to argue. He was prepared for a fight. Thankfully, she didn’t have the strength to put up much resistance. “Give me five minutes, please.” She said softly after removing his hands. Turning her back to him, Marcie started mumbling a list. “I need a toothbrush. Clothes. Shoes. A brush....” In the middle of that tiny apartment, Hugh sighed deeply, rubbing at his forehead, trying to ease a throbbing headache. As he waited patiently for her to finish packing, his eyes fell upon a picture of the couple who lived in the humble home. Hugh shook his head as he picked up the gold 5x7 frame. Marcie was smiling in that photo. She looked happy. The woman in that picture looked nothing like the woman who was now gathering a bag together in the other room. But, if Hugh had anything to do about it, she would be that happy again. Happier. If he could just get her to forget about the man who kept failing her – the man with her in that picture – Marcie’s happiness would be everlasting. Even if it was for one night, Hugh was going to make Marcie forget that she ever placed her faith in the wrong man.

Chapter 18

Before a certain doctor came between them, Marcie and Hugh were as close as two people who weren’t technically involved could be. Every free breakfast, lunch and dinner; they spent them together. Sometimes they would get together for no reason at all. Sometimes they never even had plans, but the minute they saw each other they were drawn to one another. Even when they were with other people, they couldn’t stay away. There were times when they only talked or just listened to what the other had to say. Others they simply spent working quietly together. It really didn’t matter the occasion or purpose, they just liked being together. Neither questioned it. Why worry about something that worked so well? For this reason, and many more, Marcie felt comfortable enough with Hugh that she would have followed him anywhere. When he told her that she had to leave her apartment, she agreed, albeit a little reluctantly. When Hugh told her that he was taking her back to his place, so he could take care of her, Marcie barely batted an eyelash. In fact, the thought sounded wonderful to her. She didn’t want to be alone. She couldn’t be alone. Now, thanks to Hugh, she wouldn’t be. When they finally walked into Hugh’s spacious penthouse apartment silently it was after two in the morning. They were both drained, exhausted, but they were also wired. Marcie looked around, not really surprised by the place Hugh called home. It wasn’t what you would call your typical bachelor pad. For on thing, Hugh had taste. Very expensive taste by the look of some of the objects and paintings spread throughout the room. If Marcie had to guess, he had an interior designer do all this for him. She was probably bubbly, blond, and he probably took her out to dinner as a thank you afterwards. He probably thanked her in other ways, too, knowing Hugh. “So, this is home,” Hugh told her standing behind her, giving her space. He wanted her to feel comfortable in his place, so just watched her wander around, getting use to her new surroundings. “It’s very nice. Who was your decorator?” Marcie asked as she picked up a carved crystal candle holder. “Elizabeth Taylor?” “Myself, mostly.” Marcie was surprised to hear this. What he said next surprised her even more. “My mother helped a lot, though. With ideas -- suggestions, you know.” “Your mother?” She immediately felt guilty for thinking he had slept with his decorator. That’s what you get for assuming. “Yeah, my mother, Evelyn, she does interior design. She was going for an old Victorian style but it turned out upper west side instead.” He walked over to be closer to her, but not too close. They were standing in front of the large wood burning fireplace. There was an oil painting of three women in motion hanging on the wall above them that

Marcie was staring at. “Too much,” Hugh asked in reference to the painting. “It’s... interesting.” She said with very little emotion. “It’s a cubist painting. That’s why they’re all misshapen like that. The painter wanted to create that ambiguous, distorted feeling, you know.” “I know what a cubist painting is, Hugh.” Her eyes didn’t leave the painting. “I took an art history class when I was in college.” “Well, then you can appreciate this piece. The artists’ use of light and dark colors and how the shadows are cast to the right. It kind of makes you dizzy if you look at it too long, doesn’t it?” “Hugh,” Marcie finally looked at him, her face disappointed, “you don’t have to try so hard. Ok?” Hugh met her sad eyes. “Don’t try to be something you’re not with me right now. I can’t take that. I just want you to be you. I need you to be you. Ok? Can you do that for me? Please.” “Of course,” he reached out to touch her, but quickly pulled back. “I’m sorry.” He swallowed a lump in his throat. “I just want to make this better for you. I just want to make it okay.” “But... it’s not okay, so stop pretending like it is,” she whispered. Moving away from him, Marcie found a place to sit on his long, sectional, black, leather couch. “Can I get you something?” He asked, joining her on the other end, far from her. “Do you have coco?” She was hunched over, like she was about to be sick, and her voice was so low he almost didn’t hear her. “Coco? I don’t think so. I could check.” Hugh got to his feet. Marcie’s hand reached out, tightening around his wrist to stop his search for coco. “It’s ok. Relax.” She tugged on his arm; Hugh sat down. “Jeez, you act as if you were the one who was used as a tetherball tonight,” Marcie remarked dryly. “I don’t need or want coco. I just --” Marcie sighed deeply. “When I was a little girl, my father used to make me coco after school. Not always, just when it seemed like I had a hard day or when the other kids at school were picking on me, which was pretty much everyday, so...” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I don’t know why I’m thinking of that now. Maybe because you look exactly the way my father use to when he didn’t know how to help me. He raised boys. He had no idea how to take care of a little girl.” “So... he made you coco.” Marcie looked over at him. A smile was fighting its way onto her face.

“Of course, because coco was the answer to everything and it made everything that was ailing ya disappear,” she said mimicking her father’s tone. “A broke heart. Hurt feelings. The other girls in class calling me... whatever they called me...” Hugh wasn’t sure if he should, but he decided to add, “Two men break into your father’s house... time to bring out the coco.” This time a smile was able to break through. For a second, Marcie almost looked whole again. “Yeah,” A frown creased her forehead. Suddenly, the worried, scared girl was back again. “Do you have a shower I could use?” She started running her hands over her arms, shivering slightly. “I have to – I want to get this...” she clutch at the fabric of her bloodstained nightgown that was hidden by Hugh’s jacket. “Off of me. I have to wash this – this horrible feeling away.” “Yeah, of course, you’re free to use or have anything you need or want.” Marcie strained to look over her shoulder. Staring at the spiral staircase, she inquired with a heavy sigh, “I’m assuming your shower is up all those stairs, huh?” “Afraid so,” he answered, never taking his eyes off of her. Taking in a measured breath, Marcie struggled to her feet. Seeing her wince in pain, Hugh thought of offering her a hand, but he knew better than to try. Instead, he followed her to the stairs, carrying her overnight bag. When they reached the ascending steps, Marcie stopped suddenly. If Hugh hadn’t been watching her every move – he wanted to be ready in case she fell – he would have run right into her. “What do you think you’re doing?” She asked him, putting her hand on the railing for support. “What?” Hugh took a step away from her. “You’re not subtle, you know that, right?” Marcie kept her back to him as she stalled. “How many times do I have to tell you that I don’t need your help?” “I’m not helping you.” He pointed up. “Is it my fault that your slow butt is blocking my way to my room?” Marcie turned around. For a tense moment he thought she was going to toss him an angry glare, but there was a smile on her face. “That’s better,” she said. Turning back to the long, exhausting looking stairway, Marcie finally took her first set upward. “That’s my Hugh.” “Oh, so you want pithy, sarcastic Hugh? You should have told me that. I can be that guy, no problem.” Each tiny, labored step Marcie took, Hugh followed after. “See, I was trying to be considerate and kind Hugh. That was my mistake, but no more. I’m going to

tell you like it is.” Almost halfway, Marcie stumbled. Hugh didn’t help. He gave her a moment. Then she picked herself up, just like he knew she would, and they were off again. Only seven more steps to go; Hugh used that time to tell her a few things. “Do you know how long it takes to get to Ridgeview, by the way? Where the hell is Ridgeview, anyway? I’m still not sure where I was tonight. Oh, and lets talk about gas. You also owe me 150 dollars.” “150 dollars?” Marcie said in a breathless voice. She was seriously running out of steam. “How do you figure that? Are you using gold instead of gas?” Finally, they reach the top. Marcie leaned against the wall, catching her breath. She never thought climbing stairs could be so tedious, but try climbing with a body that was barely running on fumes. Hugh stood close to her, watching, waiting. When she winced for breath – the doctors believed she may have had cracked ribs, but they didn’t stay long enough to find out – Hugh winced with her, feeling her pain. It took ever ounce of restraint he had not to just pick her up and carry her to his room. He would have done this had she let him, but he knew she wouldn’t. Marcie was a proud woman. Hugh knew how rough it had to be for her to have him see her this way. When the color finally began to return to her round cheeks, he held up his arm with the torn sleeve. “Did you forget about this?” Seeing his tattered shirt in front of her, Marcie covered her mouth with her hands. “This was Dolce and Gabbana, you know. Brand new!” Marcie brought her hands down. When she did, Hugh could see the lighthearted smile that filled her face now. It took Hugh by surprise, nearly bowling him over with its beauty. “You should consider buying you clothes at Sears. Much cheaper,” Marcie said with a chuckle. Hugh was speechless. Then he realized that Marcie was back. Now, he had to find a way to keep her around. “Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind.” He tucked his index finger underneath her chin. “But you’re so lucky I don’t sue.” “Go ahead.” She shrugged her shoulders. “I know a good lawyer.” Seeing his smile grow, Marcie decided to put a kink in his ego. “Evangeline should win my case easily.” “Oh, that’s cold.” Hugh felt free to laugh for the first time in hours. “Wrong, so wrong. And after all I’ve done for you.” Hugh held out his hand. Marcie stared at it for a moment, almost like it was something foreigner to her, dangerous, then she reached out. Before she could change her mind, Hugh squeezed her hand and then he pulled her gently to him. Marcie found stability against him. His embrace was strong, supportive. Having him near made her have to fight back tears. It felt so wonderful to be in a safe place again.

Chapter 19

Hugh was careful with her, holding her like she was the most delicate, fragile object on earth. He didn’t hold on too tight, and placed his hands safely in the middle of her back. His hands nowhere near her sensitive head or any place that might have caused her to have some horrible flashback of what happened to her that evening. It was enough to just have her close. No way was he going to do anything that would scare her away now. He had her trust, finally. That trust meant the world to him. At his side, Marcie let him lead her down the hall with his arm slipped around her. “Okay, here we are,” he said, stopping in front of one of three closed doors on the floor. With one arm still around her, Hugh grabbed the knob, but didn’t turn. “Now, this is the part on MTV cribs where the celebrity showing off their multi-million dollar mansion says, ‘This is where the all magic happens’. But I think that would be highly inappropriate right now, don’t you?” Marcie moved her head slightly up so she could look into his face. “You watch Cribs?” “I’m more than just a suit, you know.” “Do you watch Punk’d, too? Pimp my Ride? TRL,” she teased him. “Laguna Beach? The Real World?” Shaking his head, Hugh opened the door to his bedroom. It was so good to have his friend, his sweet Marcie, back. “Get yourself in here.” Hugh gently pushed at the small of her back, to get her going, but Marcie wouldn’t move. She felt paralyzed for a moment. When Hugh asked her what was wrong, she told him, “Your shower is in your bedroom?” “Yes…” A little confused, Hugh scratched his head. He couldn’t think of what could possibly be making her so uneasy. “See, when they constructed these penthouses they thought it would be, you know, convenient. That way you can crawl out of bed and right into a shower. Pretty smart idea, huh?” Marcie shrugged off his arm from her shoulder. “Okay, you can knock it off now, smartass.” Hugh’s eyes open wide. Marcie hardly ever cursed, but for some reason, those profanities always seemed to fly his way when she did. “Hey, be nice.” He walked into his room knowing she would soon follow. After a bout of hesitation, she finally did. “Okay, you should be able to find everything you need. Shower is through there.” He pointed to another closed door across the way. “Towels, shampoo, soap – whatever you need is in there. Take as long as you need. I’ll be downstairs.” Hugh handed her the bag then took a step towards the door.

Seeing him reach for the knob, Marcie began to panic. She clutched her bag to her chest, trying to find courage, but then she saw him take a step into the hallway and she couldn’t keep silent. “You’re leaving?!” Hugh quickly stepped back inside the room. “You want me to stay?” She shook her head furiously, making herself a little dizzy. “No, but don’t go.” Slapping his hands at his sides, Hugh begged her to tell him what she needed from him. “Honey, you either want me to stay or to go. You have to tell me which it is.” Biting at her lip, Marcie looked around her nervously, like the answer to his question was somewhere hidden in the tan walls. “I want you to stay…” she said at first, then added, “close.” “You mean, stay within hearing distance?” Marcie nodded with a relived smile.” You got it.” He stepped out the door again. Leaning his back against the wall in the hall he shouted, “I’ll be right here if you need me. Just call me if you need anything.” He paused for a moment before adding, “But… if you do need me, and you’re stuck in the shower or something, just tell me to close my eyes before I come in. I may be a nice guy, but I’m still a guy and I will be tempted to take a peek at the naked woman in my shower.” He wasn’t positive, but he thought he heard an honest to God laugh. Hugh closed his eyes to soak the wonderful sound in. “I’ll be sure to do that, but I’m sure I’ll be fine.” Marcie went to close the door, but decided against it. It’s not as if Hugh would peek. With the door to the bedroom and bathroom both open – this made her feel safer for some reason – she slowly started to undress. With every slight movement, pain stung her. She cringed while taking off her pajama top, her side shooting off warning signs of the damage that was caused when she fell against the stairs. Looking down around the area around her rib, she was horrified to see a large purplish-black bruise running up her side. Seeing this made her wish she had listened to Hugh and stayed in the hospital. Undressed, Marcie took a moment to count the cuts and bruises. Scratches on her knees, and legs – Marcie assumed these came when the man who called himself Wallace dragged her unconscious body back inside the house after he punched her lights out. Finger marks around her wrists – she was a fighter, Marcie had to give herself credit for that. She also had a bruise on her shoulder – Marcie wasn’t real sure where that one came from. These weren’t even counting the ones on her face and what she couldn’t see on her back. Staring at the huge shower with the sliding glass door in front of her, Marcie knew there was no way she would be able to stand longer than five minutes in there. What if her legs finally gave out on her and she fell again? She might not wake up again if she sustained another blow to her head. And wouldn’t that be the worlds most embarrassing moment if Hugh had to come rushing in and found her naked and unconscious? She

had already put him through so much, Marcie wasn’t about to risk the chance that he would have to stumble upon that hideous sight. Besides, Hugh’s tub was spacious and it was inviting. After lighting the candles that surrounded the tub – Marcie didn’t really question why there were so many candles all around – she turned the silver knobs of the faucet and a gush of water came flowing out. Sitting on the edge of the porcelain, Marcie ran her hand under the running water as the tub filled. Finding a tall bottle of bubble bath sitting on the nearby shelf, she thought that it was also very strange for a man to have bubble bath. Why Hugh would have such effeminate items in his bathroom only passed through her mind once. If she thought about it any longer it would have ruined her enjoyment of the bath she was about to take. When the tub was halfway full with warm—almost hot—water, she slipped into the forming bath. Her weary body stretched across the long, oblong tub. After soaking her still aching head under the water to wet her hair, she rested against a pleasant, foamy cushion. Her eyes closed as she succumbed to the peace and quiet surrounding her. Under normal circumstances the tranquillity would have been welcome, but Marcie’s mind wasn’t running in normal mode. The plops from the dripping faucet, the whirling coming from the heating vent, the stillness – it was driving her insane. She looked around her, paranoid. Every little sound seemed to be magnified. The shadows from the candles she lit were making freaky looking figures on the walls and ceiling. Bringing her wobbly hands to her head, she tried to think of songs to sing or things to say to keep her mind preoccupied, but nothing came to her. Her mind was a total blank. Almost at her wits end, Marcie sat up, ready to call out. Forget being brave, she needed someone with her. She was alone again. She couldn’t be alone. They would come for her if she was alone. Marcie had finally gained the courage to call out, but she heard a voice call to her instead. “Hey, how are you doing in there, Marcie?” Hearing Hugh’s voice, a huge smile filled her face. He knew! Of course, he knew. “Fine!” Marcie tried to make her voice sound strong when answering him. “I’m fine.” Her voice sound a little less sure with each sentence. “I think I’m fine.” Then she whispered to herself. “I’m so not fine.” “Good. I just wanted to tell you that I’m leaving some fresh towels out for you, because, well, frankly, I’m not sure how clean those towels are in there. Oh, and a robe. Again, I must apologize for being a man, so it might be a little big on you.” There was a long pause. Then he said, “Well… if you’re really alright…I’ll stop bothering you. Enjoy your shower.” The second his voice stopped, Marcie shouted in a panicked voice, “Hugh! Hugh, could you come in here… just for a minute. Please!”

“What? What’s wrong? Are you okay?” From the open doorway, Marcie could only see part of him. Hugh had changed out of his own bloodied clothes and into sweats and a tshirt. It was the first time she had ever seen him in something other than a suit. She didn’t even think he had casual clothes, and she definitely didn’t take him as being a sweats and t-shirts kind of man. It was an odd feeling, and very hard for her to admit, but it was a very good look for him. He was standing with his hands clutching at the side of doorframe, popping in and out of the room. She knew that he was debating about whether or not to rush inside. Marcie made the decision easier for him. “I said I was. Just… come in here.” No longer hesitating, Hugh hurried into the room. His eyes were focused on the shower in front of him, so he didn’t see her at first. It made his face fill with worry. Seeing that panicked expression, Marcie called to him, “I’m over here.” Hugh’s eyes shifted to the right. When he saw her lying in the tub, his eyes got huge then he quickly covered them. “Whoa, hey, I’m sorry.” He apologized, taking a few steps back the way he came. “Hey, weren’t you supposed to warn me?” “Its okay, Hugh,” she chuckled at him. “There are bubbles. You can’t see anything.” Shrugging her shoulders meekly, Marcie added, “Not that you would want to.” Hugh dropped his hand. “Then you don’t know how a man’s mind works, do you?” Sitting on the toilet seat directly in front of her, placing the items he brought for her on the sink basin, he told her, “But, I promise, I’ll divert my eyes just incase a few of those bubbles get misplaced.” Looking around the candlelit room, trying to keep his eyes off the woman in the tub, Hugh finally asked, after a long moment of silence, “I thought you were taking a shower?” “I tried, but I just knew I couldn’t stand for that long.” Marcie ran her hand on the outside of the claw footed bathtub. “Beside, this looked like a much better idea. The tub Michael and I have--” She stopped herself. Shaking her head, she wasn’t going to think of him right now, Marcie told Hugh, “It’s not that big.” Marcie dropped her head, waiting for him to say something. When he kept quiet, she tilted her head to the side to see his face. His expression was neutral. That look made her feel relieved. She knew Hugh hated when she talked about Michael, so she didn’t bring that name up again for the rest of their time together. “You don’t mind sitting here, do you?” Marcie asked after the room got too quiet for her liking again. “I don’t mind if you don’t.” Hugh was hunched over, leaning his elbows against his knees. With him sitting this way, it was Marcie’s first real look at what he had hidden under his many suits. He had nicely muscled arms – the tight t-shirt just amplified their toned appearance. Sitting there, he was masculinity personified. Very manly with his protective posturing. He looked nothing like the slick, slightly prissy lawyer type she was use to seeing him as. He was casual, relaxed, perfect.

His brown eyes never left her. The way he was looking at her should have made her feel uncomfortable, she hadn’t even let Michael be with her while she was in the bathroom, but there was nothing scandalous about what he was doing. It was just Hugh, watching out for her, making sure the shadows on the walls wouldn’t come back and that the scary noises didn’t return. Finally feeling relaxed, Marcie took the squishy sponge, dipped it into the soapy water, and then squeezed the contents over her face. She did this a few times before sponging her arms and her neck. Sitting up a little, she tried to reach her back, but a fierce stabbing pain ripped at her side. She tried to control her contorted expression, Marcie didn’t want to make Hugh worry, but the more she tried to wash her back, the more her suffering appeared on her face. “Here…let me.” Suddenly, Hugh was by her side. He had moved from his spot on the stool, and was now kneeling on the rug, holding his hand out. Seeing her surprise, he told her, “I’m not trying to make a move, or anything like that.” He took the sponge from her. Marcie didn’t stop him. “I just – I don’t like seeing you in pain. So… let me.” Marcie considered his offer for a moment. Too drained to argue, she brought her legs up, wrapping her arms around them, laying her head comfortably against her knees. Closing her eyes, she waited for his touch. When she felt the softness against her skin, Marcie truly thought the feeling would revolt her, she really didn’t want to be touched by anyone ever again, but the feelings she felt instead nearly brought her to tears. He made small circles against her back. A gentle motion that was comforting and soothing. Once in awhile he would squeeze the material to allow the warm water to wash down her back. His tenderness was matched only by his discretion. Marcie could not have felt more cared for. Despite how intimate his gesture was, it felt like the most innocent, natural, and most caring way to show someone that they were not alone. Like he promised, there was nothing sexual in this act of kindness. It was like cleaning a wounded bird that had no choice but to put their life in the hands of others. Hugh took that responsibility very seriously. He knew that if he made the slightest error in judgment – taking things too far or moving to a place she would not be comfortable with – all his progress would be gone. Her faith in him shattered. That’s why he was so careful with her. The thought that he wished he could be doing so much more with that sponge than he was – he wanted to use the sponge to discover every inch of the naked woman underneath his touch -- crossed him mind only once. It quickly vanished the first time his hand passed over the large bruise on her side and the one on her shoulder. Moving the beige loofah sponge softly over her milky white shoulder, the one without the bruise, Hugh noticed that Marcie’s eyes were open again. Meeting her gaze, Hugh stopped, terrified that he had done something wrong. Seeing the concern on his face, she told him, “Don’t stop.” Her eyes closed again. “It feels nice.” Hugh continued for a few minutes more, following the same pattern over and over. Up her arm, across her shoulder blade, over the back of her neck to her other shoulder,

then slowly down her spine he went. When he started the pattern again, Marcie moved her hair slightly to the side so he could work on her neck. Doing so, he sponged the nape of her neck first then moved over to the small crook between her jawbone and shoulder. Marcie lifted then tilted her head to the side for him granting him even further access. Switching hands, he caressed the front. A small sigh escaped from her lips, and for the second time Hugh’s mind wandered away from its purpose. Without thinking, he reached his free hand out, touching the side of her face. The moment his fingers slid across her cheek, down to her neck, her eyes flashed open. Seeing the frown worrying her pretty round face, Hugh dropped the sponge. It made a splash in the water. Sitting back on his heels, Hugh looked away from her, hanging his head in shame. “I’m sorry. I – I didn’t mean…” Hugh ran his wet hands over his face, cursing himself inside his head. He was getting to his knees, ready to leave, when he heard her say, “Don’t go.” Hugh finally found the courage to look at her. She was now lying back against the tub with her head resting on the pillow again. “You just surprised me. That’s all. I know you didn’t mean to.” She brought her arms up, crossing them against her chest. “I – I’m just not – I don’t think I’m ready to be touched like that yet.” She met his sad eyes. “Is that okay?” “That’s more than okay.” Realizing she wasn’t upset with him, Hugh fitted his arms against the off-white tub, resting his chin on his crossed arms. He sat silently this way; with a placated grin lighting his face. That’s the way he looked at her. That’s the way that only Hugh looked at her. It was a mixture of awe and reverence with a whole lot of affection thrown in. It baffled her and, after what just happened, the way he had touched her so affectionately, it made her more than a little uncomfortable. “You really have to stop doing that,” she finally told him when his soft brown gaze became too much for her. “Stop doing what? What am I doing?” Concerned he was doing something wrong again he lifted his head. Anxiety was written all over his handsome features. “The way you keep looking at me...” She dipped her head, avoiding eye contact with him. “You keep looking at me like I’m not the most hideous thing you’ve ever seen. I’ve seen what I look like in the mirror, Hugh. I know I look like something out of a Frankenstein movie.” “No, you don’t look like that at all.” He dropped his head back down. He watched her for a moment, wondering if he should say what was really on his mind. Taking a chance, he finally told her what was in his heart. “I think you look beautiful.” Marcie lifted her head, stunned. She searched his face, trying to see if he was joking. His face was straight and looked earnest, but she didn’t believe a word of it. “Oh, yeah right!” She chuckled halfheartedly. “You’re good. I’ll give you that. No wonder you can get every girl to fall for you, you always tell them what you think they want to hear.”

Annoyed with him – she thought Hugh was the one person who wouldn’t lie to her – she turned her face away from him. Suddenly, she didn’t want him around anymore and wished he would leave. “Don’t you even want to know why?” She heard him say, but she couldn’t care less about his reasoning. A lie was a lie and she expected more from him. After what they went through together, a little honesty wasn’t too much to ask from him. “Why what?” Marcie’s voice sounded completely disinterested, but what he said next brought her state-of-mind back around. “Why I think you look so absolutely beautiful right now.” “Why?” Curious, Marcie slowly turned to him. He was still resting against his arms, his eyes still completely engrossed by her. He didn’t answer right away; just smiled that smile she once found arrogant but now thought was completely charming. After a moment of gathering his thoughts, he said, “Because... I can see you. I can hear your tiny voice talking back to me. And when you let me...I can reach out and touch you.” Hugh lifted a finger and started to trace the outline of her face. “You’re real... you’re safe... and you’re here with me. Now, Honey, that’s what makes you beautiful in my eyes.” Overcome by his words, a huge lump began to develop in her throat. She turned her head away not wanting him to see her emotion. His words... she had never heard him say something so sweet before. Not that she didn’t think he had it in him, because she knew that he did, it was just a surprise to have such lovely words direct at her. Tears started to roll down her face as she thought about all he went through to get to her…to save her. How he hadn’t left her side for a moment. He was a friend in the purest sense of the word. Yet, he was much more than that now. Wiping her face first, Marcie turned to him and smiled. The only way she could think to show him how much he meant to her was to offer him the one thing she had to give. Her trust. “Have I thanked you?” She slipped her hand over his folded arms, initiating intimate contact between them for the first time. “For what?” He snuggled his face against her wet hand. “Everything?” “No, you haven’t thanked me,” he said with a tired smile. “I’ll have to think of a way to do that then.” A shy smile filled her face as she dipped her head off to the side. It was that bashful, timid, “I don’t know what else to say” look that Hugh adored so much.

“Lets get you out of here before you shrivel up, what do you say, huh?” He kissed the hand touching him, softly, before getting to his feet. “Yeah, that’s probably a good idea.” She showed him her wrinkled fingers. “I’m starting to prune.” “Well, we can’t have that.” He stood with his hands on his hips looking down at her. It took him a moment to realize that she couldn’t get out of the tub until he left. “OH, Yeah, I’ll - I’ll just step out so you can have some privacy.” Hugh pointed to the door. “I’ll be right out here if you need me.” He made it maybe two steps out the door before he heard her call out for him. Like a flash he was back in the room. When he returned he found her lying across the tub. Half her body bent, elbows stuck in the air. “Oh, no, not now.” He heard her mumble as he rushed to her side. “What? What’s wrong?” He kept a slight distance, but his hands were outstretched, ready to support her should she need him to. “Nothing. I’m fine.” She lied very unconvincingly. All she could think about was how incredibly embarrassed she felt. Her worst fear had happened. She was helpless and completely naked with only the side of the tub concealing her. “You don’t look fine. What’s wrong? Tell me.” He didn’t know what to do with his hands, so he tucked them under his armpits. After some hesitation, Marcie finally admitted to him. “I can’t move.” “What do you mean you can’t move?” “My legs... they’re just--” She covered her face with her hands. “God, why is this happening now? I knew my body would give out on me, but why now?” Not conceding to defeat, Marcie tried to pull herself up again, but it was no use. Her arms, her legs; neither were strong enough to support her. “I’m just – I just can’t. I can’t get up.” “Ok. It’s going to be okay.” He took her down turned face in his hands. When he finally got her to look at him, Hugh told her with a determined tone, “We can do this.” “We?” she repeated. “Yes, we.” He placed a small kiss on her forehead then quickly moved over to the sink. Picking up the large burgundy towel and his navy blue, terry robe, Hugh informed her, “We’re going to get you out of there, but you’re going to have to trust me.” He held the towel out for her, asking, “Do you trust me?” “Of course,” Marcie responded without hesitation.

“Then... this is what we’re going to do.” He bent to his knees in front of her. “You – you’re going to put your hands on my shoulders here, like this.” He showed her what to do. When her small hands were placed securely on the top of his shoulders, he told her, “I’m going to lift you. Then, with my eyes so focused on the ceiling I can see the pinholes, I am going to very discreetly wrap this towel around you and I’m going to pick you up and put you over here on the safe ground.” Marcie started to argue with him, but when he pointed out that her only solution was to take up permanent residence in his tub, she finally resigned to his solution. With her hands holding on with what little strength she had left, Marcie placed herself in Hugh’s hands. He didn’t let her down. Doing exactly as he told her he would, Hugh brought them to their feet, then swiftly brought the large towel around her. Her wet face pressed against his chest, eyes closed, completely giving herself over to his care. His long arms slipped around her waist securely. Before she knew it he was lifting her and soon she was standing on the furry rug on the other side of the tub. He held her for a moment, tightly. “See, that wasn’t so bad. You did good, honey, so good. We got you out of there. ” Hugh whispered encouragement against her wet hair. Feeling a little unsteady on her feet, dizzy, she could only think of one thing. “Please, don’t let me go,” she whimpered against his shirt. Marcie clutched onto him, holding on for dear life. “Not a chance. I got you, sweetie. I’ve got you.” With one arm holding her firmly to his body, Hugh used the other to bring his robe around her shoulders. Loosening his grip just the slightest bit, he helped her into the warmth of his robe. Finally feeling stable, Marcie removed her grasp as Hugh helped her slip her arms into the sleeves. After she dropped the towel, he immediately brought the flaps around the front, tying a bow with the long belt. Standing on her own two feet unassisted, Marcie cracked, “Well, I bet you never had to do that before?” “What? I pull naked chicks out of my tub all the time.” Hearing his words, Hugh quickly elaborated. “Right, you know that was a joke, Right?” “I’m tired,” Marcie finally admitted out loud. “Then let’s get you to bed.” Hugh put two supportive hands on her shoulders, feeling more comfortable about touching her more and more. “Would you like me to carry you to the bed?” Seeing her look of indignation, Hugh quickly said, “I shouldn’t have even asked, huh?” “No, I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself. That…” Marcie pointed to the tub now filled tepid water. “That was a momentary setback. I’m glad that you were here to help, but I’m fine now. See.” She took an unstable step forward. “Legs are working

again. I’m tired, but I can do this. I don’t need your help.” Marcie took another defiant step. It was the last one she would take. Her legs buckled beneath her sending her crashing to the floor. When she landed against the gray carpet, an oomph sound echoed in the air. Feeling defeated and useless, Marcie punched the ground. First with her right fist and then with her left, like a child who’s just had it with everything and wants to lash out. “Dammit!” she shouted in fury and in self loathing. “Why? Why is this happening? Why can’t I do anything right? Why do these things keep happening to me? Why?” Hugh stood above her, fighting back tears. His heart hurt for her, but he let her have her moment of weakness. It was a long time coming, as far as he was concerned. Frankly, he had no idea what had been sustaining her this long. Anyone else, they would have broken down long ago. Marcie, she was still fighting it. “God, I’m so stupid. How could I be so stupid? Why did I let them in? Why?” All he wanted was to take her in his arms. He bit at his lip hard, turning away from her, trying to fight back the need, but it was no good. If he were heartless, maybe he could keep his distance. The woman dissolved of all strength crying on his floor needed someone, whether she knew it or not. All Hugh wanted, almost since the moment he met her, was to be that someone for her. Disregarding her wishes of independence, Hugh dropped to his knees. Picking her up by the arms, he lifted her from her face down position. Her eyes were filled with tears. “You are not stupid.” He told her, removing some of her teardrops with the soft padding of his thumb. An angry frown replaced the sadness in her face. “Don’t!” She tried to get him off of her. Hugh didn’t loosen his grip despite her struggles to break free. “Don’t you dare feel sorry for me,” she shouted into his face. “I don’t need your sympathy. I’m fine! Why can’t you understand that? I’m FINE!” “Of course you are.” He ran the back of his hand down her cheek. “If only it didn’t hurt so much to be strong?” Her face twisted into a heartbreaking grimace. “Please, don’t,” her voice begged him. “Don’t do this to me. I can’t.” “You’ve been strong for so long, Honey, but you don’t have to pretend with me. You don’t have to be strong by yourself anymore. Not when you have me to carry you.” He took her face in his large hands. His fingers nearly engulfed her entire head. “I can be strong enough for the both of us, just lean on me. I promise… I won’t let you fall.” “Why are you doing this?” Tears were in both of their eyes now. “I’ll never forgive you for this.”

“Then you’re just going to have to hate me then.” “Why are you making me do this? I don’t want – I don’t want to...”Marcie choked back a sob. “Cry,” he finished her thought. “I know you don’t. Because you’re a strong, brave girl and brave girls aren’t supposed to cry, are they? I bet your father taught you that, too. With all those cups of coco.” Hearing him say this, Marcie’s head fell against his chest. “It’s okay, baby, let it go. Let it all go. I’ll hold you till you have it all out. And even if you don’t want me to, because you’re so mad that I’m making you feel, I’m still going to hold you anyway.” Clenching a fist, Marcie hit Hugh’s shoulder, but very little was behind that punch. She fought the emotions rushing through her like a tidal wave bravely until she felt the tender hand sliding down the back of her head. Having his fingers run though her dripping hair, tenderly, it was too much for her. Squeezing her eyes tight, Marcie finally let out all the pain she had bottle in for hours, months – hell, maybe even for years. As she cried – sobbed was more like it – Hugh held onto her, never relaxing his tight grip. He placed small kisses against the top of her head, stroked her hair, and rocked her. Mostly, he was just there for her. He was her rock, her anchor, and when she finally returned from the dark place he forced her to face, he would be there to see her safely over to the other side.

Chapter 20

Hugh sat at the edge of his bed, a serious frown wrinkling his young face. The nightmare he just had was all too real and still fresh in his mind. He was in Marcie’s fathers’ house again, only this time he was too late. When he reached Marcie’s body she was cold, lifeless. Try his hardest, he just couldn’t save her. Her screams for help echoed inside his brain until he woke with a start. He looked around him, trying to catch his breath, sweat pouring down his forehead. Then he looked down. Lying next to him -on her stomach resting peacefully -- was the woman who haunted his dreams. That was three hours ago. Hugh couldn’t get back to sleep after that. Instead, he sat and waited, watched. He watched Marcie sleep for three hours, his eyes never leaving her. When she shifted—he flinched. When her breathing slowed—he worried. When she groaned—pain filled his face. This was tearing him apart. He honestly didn’t know what to do. He wasn’t use to taking care of people. His whole life had been about looking after himself. Being a child in a house filled with adopted and foster children, each with their own heavy baggage and burden, his parents were wrapped up in too much drama to really focus on any of their children. Thus, all Hugh had to worry about was his own survival and making his plans for success a reality. Now… he had this beautiful, fragile flower to care for. Hugh wondered if he was doing the right things. Was he saying enough to calm her fears? Did he provide the right kind of comfort and support? Should he have made her stay in the hospital? But… seeing a small smile work it’s way onto her face as the sun started to rise, Hugh started to worry less and less. Then, all of his efforts paid off in the most gratifying of ways. “Hugh,” Marcie sighed in her sleep. Immediately, a smile replaced his troubled frown. He kissed the side of her cheek, gently. “I’m right here, honey.” He spoke softly, not wanting to wake her. She seemed to be finally having a nice dream. One to offset the obviously horrible ones she was experiencing earlier in her REM sleep. Finally feeling able to breath, Hugh decided to leave her side, just for a moment. He thought this would be the perfect time to take a shower and get cleaned up. Standing in front of the lighted mirror in his bathroom, he was startled by his reflection. Looking like hell, Hugh immediately swung open the medicine cabinet so he didn’t have to see the drained man staring back at him. Swiftly shedding his clothes, Hugh stepped into his shower. He figured he would let himself have five minutes inside, just enough to get wet and somewhat clean. Hugh didn’t dare take any longer. In the back of his mind a ringing warning was going off, telling him that he had to be prepared when Marcie woke up. Being in a strange new place would surely be a scary experience for her. Grabbing the bar of soap, Hugh closed his eyes, letting the water wash over his

nakedness. He rubbed the bar over his soaked body, arching his stiff back. Leaning against the glass door, feeling more tired than any period in his life, eyes closed. He let the warm flow caress his tense back muscles. This was just what he needed, something to sooth his exhausted soul. As steam filled the room, his mind became clear, focused. Suddenly, a hand slipped across his stomach. Startled, his eyes blinked open. That’s when he felt the warm, soft body press up against him. Hugh turned around. There, standing naked with him in the shower, was Marcie. Not trusting his eyes, Hugh splashed water over his face. When he brought his hands back down slowly, Marcie was still there. She was smiling. Reaching out gradually, his hand made contact with a bare shoulder. Feeling soft flesh underneath his touch, he grabbed a strong hold and pulled her near. Marcie didn’t say a single word. Her actions spoke for her. Her mouth ran across his dripping chest, teeth grazing him lightly. Hugh couldn’t believe this was happening. Immediately aroused, his eyes sealed. Now, they were kissing. Deep, sensual kisses that made his body come alive. Feeling her hands caressing his once tense back, he didn’t care one iota if she was in her right mind for this. For this moment, she was his, and that’s all that mattered. Under a cascading waterfall, Hugh moved his tan hands over milky white skin. His hands made their way down her short neck, over her chest. Hugh slid his tongue over his wanting lips before moving in for a taste. She arched back for him. Hugh took full advantage, licking the wetness off her skin. As he playfully teased her, her small hands slid their way down his muscular back. Already hard, he rubbed his body against hers, letting her feel his burning need for her. Hearing her moaning with desire, need, Hugh couldn’t control himself any longer. Not after months of waiting for this. He pressed her back against the glass door, positioning her. Hugh bent down, getting one last taste before finally finding his way inside. Marcie dug her fingers into his hair, pulling. The glass supporting them rattled against their every movement, Hugh’s every thrust. It was spontaneous, raging, sexual desire at its purest. His fingers left lasting marks on her flesh. Their wet bodies came together again and again until it was finally too much. Hugh reached his moment of release first, filling her with his essence, but he kept giving her all that he had left until he hit that right spot and she was flying high with him. Hugh breathed hard against her; Marcie expelled an excited laugh. Her fingers scratched at his back, gripped his shoulders and everywhere else to find a hold. Slowly they slipped to the tile beneath them—spent, exhilarated, alive. He held her in his arms with the faucet rain sprinkling around them. Her hands, still quivering with excitement, brushed his skin softly everywhere. His chest, his ribs, his hip, and over his stomach she went, discovering him. Feeling her tender caress made him want her again, right there on the floor of his shower, but she pulled away from him when he tired to kiss her rosy lips.

“Hugh…” she finally spoke, “I—” Her words died strangely in the air. Then, suddenly, horribly, the scene changed. Hugh looked down expecting to see her face awash in afterglow. What he saw in instead caused a frantic scream to work its way up his throat. Marcie was in his arms, but now she was the bloody mess he found her in the night before. Frantically, he called to her, begging her to wake up. He shook her shoulders. He kissed her. He cried. Nothing woke her. Clinging to her lifeless body, Hugh wept. “Hugh, where are you?!” He looked up, hearing this voice calling in the distance. He looked around, but saw nothing but darkness. He went toward her voice, hoping to find his way to her. “Hugh, I need you! You have to save me!” Her voice was clearer now, stronger. Hugh was almost there; ready to come to her rescue. He reached out, wanting to touch her. His hand grasped nothing but air and then.... A loud crash startled him awake. Standing, hunched over, Hugh pushed his way to a straight position. He looked around him, heavy steam filled the room. It only took him a moment to realize that he had fallen asleep on his feet. Talk about your weird, wet dreams, Hugh chuckled humorlessly to himself. Hurrying to finish the rest of his shower -- he had already taken longer than he expected -- he washed the remnants of his dream away. All of his hopes and expectations spilled down the drain with the warm water and soap. His hand had barely touched the bottle of shampoo when he heard the loud noise he thought was only part of his dream again. Realizing that noise was no dream, that sound was very real and made his heart clinch in his chest, he slid the glass door open, hurrying from the shower with the water still running. On his way he grabbed a towel, wrapping it around his waist. He threw the door open expecting to find... God only knew what. Thankfully, all that met him on the other side of that door was a tiny accident. “Hey, hey, what are you doing?” Seeing Marcie on the floor trying to piece together a broken lamp, Hugh rushed to her side. “I’m sorry. I—I woke up and you—you were gone.” She looked around her, like she was confused, then her eyes rested on the large, white pieces in her hand. “I just wanted to check what time it was—I broke your lamp.” Gathering more pieces, she told him nervously, “Maybe we can get all the pieces and put it back together.” The pieces shook in her unsteady hands. Grabbing her wrists, Hugh snapped, “Would you stop messing with the damn thing before you hurt yourself!” With huge, surprised eyes, she dropped all the pieces. Seeing her upset expression, Hugh immediately apologized for his outburst. “I’m sorry.” He wiped at his wet face. “I didn’t mean to yell at you.” Just because making love to her

was only in his dreams, and it left him feeling frustrated as hell, that didn’t mean he had to take that out on her. “I just—I didn’t get much sleep. I’m grumpy.” Letting out a frustrated breath, he ran his hands through his dripping hair. “You’re also wet.” Noticing for the first time that he was only wearing a towel, Marcie looked away shyly. “You were taking a shower?” “Yes,” He leaned back on his heels. “I tried to get done before you woke up, but…” He wiped a hand over his mouth, chuckling, “you’ll get a kick out of this.” Hugh shook his head. “I fell asleep.” “In the shower?” Her face filled with amusement. “You’re kidding?” “No, I was dead on my feet. I would have kept sleeping if I hadn’t heard you fighting with my lamp.” He touched the side of her face, tenderly. “You saved me from drowning.” “You can’t drown in the shower,” she giggled. Then see took a hard look at his face. He looked so tired. His eyes were narrow, bloodshot. He had morning shadow, giving him a rugged look that she would have found appealing on any other man. On Hugh, it just looked wrong. “I’m sorry you had such a bad night because of me.” “Not because of you. And it wasn’t so bad.” Hugh ran a hand across his mouth, thinking. “I was fine till I tried to sleep.” His brown eyes gazed at her. “Every time I closed my eyes... I heard you calling out for me. Then … I had a nightmare.” He hung his head. “I just couldn’t save you.” Being careful of the broken pieces of lamp, Marcie moved closer to him. Slowly, gradually, she carefully slipped her arms around his wet neck. Surprised, Hugh held his arms at his sides. But, when she rested her head against his shoulder, he placed his hand on the back of her head softly. How could he not hold her when she was this close to him? It would have been impossible. “But... you did save me.” She whispered against him. “I’m alive because of you. I’m here, I’m safe, and I’m with you. Remember?” “I remember.” Marcie leaned back, her face lightly brushing against his stubbled cheek. She rested her forehead against his, enjoying his closeness. He smelled wonderful, fresh. Lifting her hand, she softly ran her fingers through his wet hair, combing it back away from his face. For a moment, Hugh lost himself. His dream was still fresh, still a possibility. Maybe if he was a better man, more noble, perfect, he wouldn’t have felt the conflicting emotions battling inside of him. The man who was raised as a gentlemen knew he had no right to want anything from her. But the part of him that was only a man wanted it all. He wanted her. All he wanted was her.

Taking a chance, he grabbed her chin, tilting her face up. Her breath lightly wisped across his face. She didn’t pull away, or tell him to stop, so Hugh moved in…slowly. Marcie closed her eyes. Her head was whirling with too many things…too many thoughts. She was not in the right frame of mind for this. It wouldn’t be fair. Not to him. Not to her. And not to… Moving her hand across his scratchy cheek, caressing him, she thought of how wonderful it would be to, just once, allow him to kiss her. His lips would be soft. Sweet. It would be so tender. It would also be so wrong. Before his lips touched hers, she placed her small hand between them. She shook her head, remorsefully. “You need to shave,” she told him the only thing she could think of to say in that moment. Her eyes opened. Seeing his disappointment, Marcie swallowed hard. Filled with guilt, regret, she bowed her head. Tears welled in her eyes. Tears she didn’t dry. It might have only been one kiss, but... it would have opened up one too many doors. What was behind those closed doors was something Marcie was not ready to face. The unknown scared her. Better to be safe than to be sorry. Better to keep certain doors locked forever. “Yeah, I was just—I should do that.” He backed away from her, avoiding eye contact, feeling like a heel. Before he got away, Marcie grabbed his hand. She tugged at him. Eventually, Hugh looked her way. “We okay?” Hugh nodded silently then stood. Looking down at her, he held out his hands—Marcie took them. With her fingers wrapped around his, Hugh brought Marcie to her feet. After helping her back into bed, he returned to the bathroom. When the door clicked shut behind him, Hugh fell against the obstruction. Closing his eyes, breathing deeply, Hugh sighed gravely. What the hell did he almost do?

Chapter 21

He expected to find her sleeping peacefully in his bed but, when he returned from the bathroom, the sheets were empty. Panicking -- he was certain he had chased her away with his impulsive advance -- Hugh threw on a pair of jeans and rushed from his room. His bare feet slapped against the steel stairs as he raced to the bottom. Jumping the last few, his legs almost buckled when he landed. So frantic, Hugh raced right past the woman sitting still on his leather couch. Marcie watched with amusement as Hugh ran past her. But when he threw the door open and started yelling for her, that enjoyment quickly vanished. “Hugh! I’m right here,” she spoke up at once so he wouldn’t wake all of his neighbors. Hearing her small voice behind him, Hugh swiftly turned. Seeing her standing behind him, his shoulders slumped with relief. All the tension left his body as he moved over to hug her. “Don’t you ever do that to me again!” Not caring, he threw his arms open, bringing them around her. “I didn’t mean to scare you,” she said quietly. At first she felt tense, eyes wide, unsure. She still felt nervous about being touched, but those horrible thoughts of what had almost happened to her the night before quickly vanished once she felt his grip tighten. Sensing his relief, Marcie allowed herself to enjoy him. “I thought you left me.” Hearing the way he said this – apprehension mixed with relief – Marcie smiled to herself. “I just wanted a glass of water.” She should have felt wrong about having him this close to her again, especially after what almost happened between them minutes ago, but she honestly didn’t want him to let her go now. “You shouldn’t be up.” He pulled back with his face filled with concern. “I’m feeling a lot better, I swear.” She smiled at him, loving his protective nature. “I even made it down the stairs all by myself.” He took her face in his hands. A funny expression filled his handsome features then. That look would have made her laugh under any other circumstance. If she didn’t know how worried he was about her, she would have teased him. But his concern touched her more than she was willing to admit. “Don’t try to fool me.” He told her. That grimace still plastered across his furrowed face. “You know you don’t have to pretend with me.” “I’m not. I really am feeling a lot better. I have more energy. I don’t hurt as much.” She took his hands, shrugging. “I’m even feeling a little hungry.” “You’re hungry?!” His face changed completely. It was almost cheerful, relieved. “I can

fix you something. Anything!” This time, Marcie did laugh at him. He was being so adorable with her. Like a mother hen watching over her hatchlings. “Anything you have will be fine,” she laughed. Marcie really was feeling a lot better. She knew that was all thanks to Hugh. The gentle way he took care of her, how could she not feel a thousand times better? If he wasn’t there to bring peace to her, she never would have gotten to sleep. He allowed her to rest in his protective arms. A part of her knew that he spent most of the night hovering over her, looking out for her. That’s why he was so tired that morning. He sacrificed his own needs to make her better. So, how could she not be grateful? And, yes, moved by all that he had done for her. She sat in his kitchen, watching him scurry around, trying to find her something to eat. With her chin propped on a hand, she smiled at him as he banged pots and pans together. Marcie would have offered to help, but she knew that this was something he wanted to do for her, so she let him struggle. Then he dropped a frying pan on his foot. He cursed loudly, kicking the skillet across the room. Marcie put a hand over her mouth to stifle a laugh. Her side still hurt when she chuckled, but she didn’t care. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?” He asked with a serious expression. When she nodded, a smile broke out across his face. “I’ve never cooked breakfast for someone before, give me a break.” Getting off her stool, Marcie retrieved the skillet. Handing it to him, she reassured him, “You’re doing fine. Just try not to kill yourself. I’m not that hungry.” She then looked around the modern kitchen and found one glaring omission from all the high-tech gadgets he had around. “I am dying for some caffeine, though. Where’s your coffee maker?” “Umm, I don’t have one.” He leaned against the stove with an odd guilty expression. “I’m not much of a coffee drinker, to tell you the truth.” “What are you talking about? You said you loved coffee. That’s why we always met at the diner.” “I lied,” Hugh told her truthfully. “Why would you lie about that?” Hugh thought about the question for a moment, then admitted, “Because it was the only way I could get you to spend time with me. That’s why.” Stunned, Marcie’s mouth hung open for a moment. “You pretended to like coffee just so you could spend time with me?” Marcie asked in a hushed, awed tone.

Hugh sighed. “Pretty pathetic, huh?” “Actually…” Marcie gave him her sweet, shy smile, “that’s just about the sweetest thing I’ve ever heard. The two stared at each other in silence for a good, long minute, and then Hugh pointed to the stool Marcie was sitting on, suggesting quietly that she should go back and sit. “Do you like your eggs scrambled or over easy?” he asked, turning back to the stove. Returning to her spot at the counter, Marcie told him happily, “Scrambled will be just fine. Thanks” Hugh returned to his task of making breakfast—Marcie returned to watching the man she now considered her personal hero. He was working feverishly at the stove without a shirt. Although the sight of him nearly half naked wasn’t the worst thing for her to be staring at – she actually caught herself thinking that the woman who finally tamed him would be one hell of a lucky woman – she did suggest he put on something so he didn’t get burned. Of course, being a stubborn male, he said it was not a problem. And it wasn’t, until the first time he splashed himself with bacon grease. Before he could say anything – meaning argue – Marcie was heading for the door. While Hugh tended to his burn, Marcie brought him a shirt to wear. It wasn’t until she saw him slip into this white, button down shirt that Marcie noticed the scar Hugh was living with. “Oh my God, what happened to you here?” Marcie traced her finger over the long mark. Feeling her hands brushing against his skin sent tingles down his spine, that’s why he immediately removed her hand, telling her, “Its nothing.” He finished fitting his shirt on, buttoning the last few buttons to keep it in place. “It’s just an old war wound.” “War wound? Were you in the army?” She asked when Hugh moved away from her. Knowing he was making a strong attempt at avoidance, she pressed. “Come on, Hugh, tell me how you got it?” Knowing Marcie wasn’t one to drop things till she found out all the answers, Hugh reluctantly told her, “No, I wasn’t in the army. Different kind of war. A metaphorical one, you might say.” Hugh removed the pan on the stove from the heat then turned to tell Marcie about the scar. After hearing about the delinquent kid who sliced Hugh with a switch blade outside a restaurant one night many years ago, Marcie didn’t know what to say. She had no idea his job could be so dangerous. “People don’t like it when you take away their freedom, but it’s the job I chose,” Hugh told her in response. Suddenly, Marcie turned pale. “Hayes… and Wallace… you put them away. And they

got out, too.” Immediately, Hugh rushed to her side. Taking her hands, he reassured her, “Marcie, they’re never going to hurt you again.” “You can’t promise that.” “Yes, I can.” Hugh ran a supportive hand over her shoulder. “I’m the acting DA. I can have them sent to another prison, far away from here. One not as nice as Statesville or as friendly and a lot more secure.” “You could do that?” “Marcie, I would do anything for you, if you asked me too, don’t you know that?” Hearing this, Marcie started to get teary eyed again. It was something she tried to hide from Hugh, but he raised her down turned face back to him. “You just give me the word and it’s a done deal.” “The other one… he deserves it. But Hayes…” Marcie sighed, “I know you’re not going to understand this, but—just leave him alone. Any type of prison is hell for him, and it’s what he deserves, but-” Hugh pulled up a chair beside her. “Hayes, before I shot him, told me that he stopped Wallace—well, he stopped him from hurting you…worse,” he said being very careful with his choice of words. With a nod of her head, Marcie covered her face, whispering into her hands, “He would have raped me.” After admitting this to him, her shoulders slumped. Seeing her start to come unraveled on him again, Hugh reached over and pulled her into a hug. “I promise you, Marcie, he won’t know another day of peace in his life. I will make that man’s life hell.” He paused before adding, “If he lived through the surgery, that is.” Pushing him away, Marcie wiped at her face. “I’m hungry.” She quickly changed the subject. “Is breakfast almost ready?” Knowing she didn’t want to talk about these horrible things any longer, Hugh finished making their breakfast. While he fixed toast, Marcie set the table for them. She was very happy to have something to do. Hugh knew the last thing she wanted was to be coddled, so he had her do some busy work to keep her mind distracted. With each doing their own thing, they worked in silence, not talking or making much eye contact. Then they sat to have their meal and things got even more awkward between them. Marcie ate like she had been fasting for days, hardly looking up from her plate. Hugh just picked at his own food, watching her. He tried about a million different ways to start up a conversation, but nothing sounded right inside his head, so he kept mum. It

wasn’t until they both reached for the salt at the same time, Hugh’s hand folding over hers, that the ice began to melt between them and they started acting like themselves around each other again. Marcie laughed as she tried to steal the shaker from him—Hugh tried to steal it back. “You know, this is nice.” Hugh finally spoke once they stopped fighting over who got to use the salt first. Marcie won. “It kind of reminds me of our lunch dates. The ones we use to have.” “I’ve missed those lunches,” she told him after handing him the shaker after she was done. “So have I.” Marcie rolled her eyes at him. “Well, I’m sure you haven’t been hurting for company.” Marcie stabbed at her eggs as she said, “I’m sure you had a whole list of other people ready to take my place once your time freed up without me in your life.” With a sigh, she dropped her fork onto her plate. It made a clanking sound. “A blond here, a brunette there, maybe even another redhead—what does it matter, right?” When Marcie started tapping her fingernails on the table top, Hugh said, “Do you honestly think anyone could replace you in my life?” After asking this question he placed his hand on top of hers, putting a stop to her jittery movements. “Honestly, yes,” Marcie frowned at him. “What would make me different from any other woman in your life?” “Trust me, you were different.” Hugh said vaguely before taking a sip of his orange juice. “How?” Marcie continued to press. “You just were. That’s all.” Hugh continued to be evasive with his answers. “But how, I want to know?” Marcie grabbed his arm, making him turn to her. “What did I mean to you, really?” Hugh didn’t answer right away. When he finally did, he left Marcie stunned. “Everything!” Hugh said this one, all explaining word before getting up, adding, “You meant everything.” He left table immediately after, taking his dirty dishes with him. After sitting at the table for a long, reflective moment trying to get her mind around what he just admitted to her, Marcie grabbed her own dishes. Before walking into the kitchen, she took in a deep breath. On the other side of the door, she found Hugh slamming his plate into the dishwasher. Slowly, she made her way over to him. When she handed him her dish, he snatched it out of her hand. “You want anything else,” he snapped while running the plate under the running faucet.

“I want you to look at me.” When he wouldn’t stop what he was doing, she made the request again. “Hugh, please look at me.” Reluctantly, he turned around, but he didn’t meet her eyes. Instead, they were downcast, looking off to the side. “Why didn’t you ever tell me?” “Because, you wouldn’t have believed me even if I had.” Marcie opened her mouth to speak—Hugh wouldn’t allow her to make excuses. “Don’t!” he said firmly. “Don’t, what?” she asked, confused. “Whatever you’re about to say… don’t.” He picked up the rest of the dishes, forcing them into the dishwasher also. When it was filled, he slammed it shut, saying, “I feel like big enough of a jackass when I’m around you, so don’t pile on, okay.” “You’re not a jackass.” “You think I am.” “When have I ever said that?” Hugh raised an eyebrow. “Oh, that time at the diner…and at Rodi’s.” Marcie smiled. “I forgot about that.” “Yeah, well, I haven’t.” Hugh turned his back to her. “But, that was a long time ago, before I got to know you, and before last night.” “Is that why you never gave us a chance?” Hugh turned his head toward her—his body stayed against the kitchen sink. “Because you thought I wasn’t good enough? That I was nothing but this jerk that used women? Did you think I would hurt you?” Marcie didn’t like where this conversation was headed. Suddenly, her stomach tightened with knots. Constricting knots that made it hard for her to breathe or think clearly. “What do you mean, give us a chance?” Marcie held her breath waiting for an answer. Hugh turned completely around so he was facing her as he said, “You know what I mean, Marcie.” Taking a step toward her, he asked, “Don’t you ever think about how good we could have been together?” Marcie held her clenching stomach. Something was definitely not right. All of a sudden she felt weak, sick. She didn’t know if it was from Hugh’s questioning, or the fact that her body was still recovering, but there was something wrong with her. “Hugh, can we please not talk about this right now, I’m not feeling so well.” “No,” he reached out and grabbed her arms, “we’ve avoided talking about this for much too long.” Determined to finally say his piece, Hugh told her, “I kept quiet. I let you go back to Michael. I did it because I wanted you to be happy. Yet, here we still are,

Marcie. Why is that?” “I don’t know,” Marcie put a shaky hand to her forehead, “I really think I need to sit down.” “I really think you need to answer my question.” Not taking notice of her pale coloring, Hugh pulled her to him, “Why didn’t you give us a chance?” With sweat beginning to develop on her top lip and forehead, Marcie tried to push Hugh away. “Oh, God, I think I’m going to be sick.” Her hands cupped her mouth. “Oh no, you’re not faking, are you?” Seeing her eyes become frantic, Hugh finally realized that Marcie wasn’t pretending. She was an awful shade, as green as he had ever seen anyone before. “Oh, damn, you’re really sick.” He took her elbow gently. “Its okay, there’s a toilet down here. Just try to keep it in till we make it.” Hugh hurried them to the single bathroom down the hall. When he opened the door for her, Marcie rushed inside. Standing outside the door, listening to her upchucking the breakfast he had just made for her, Hugh berated himself for pushing her too far too fast. And now of all times, why did he do it? Because he wanted answers, felt entitled to them. If not now, then when? When would the chance to get her to explain why she didn’t want him ever come up again? Never! And it never would again, Hugh knew it. The opportunity had passed, now he was stuck where he always ended up with her. Standing on the outside wishing like crazy to be let in, but knowing he never would be. When the tiny room went silent, Hugh took the chance that she was finished and went inside to check on her. Seeing her kneeling against the porcelain, head resting against her upraised arms, Hugh’s heart plummeted. He hated seeing her in this condition because he knew there was very little he could do to help her. “I will never understand why I have this effect on you,” Hugh said as he grabbed a towel from the steal bar hanging on the wall. After wetting it, he bent down and started wiping Marcie’s sweaty face. “I’m—I’m sorry.” She turned her still pale face up to him. “Well, now, I can take this one of two ways.” Hugh pushed back her hair so it wouldn’t be lying across her face any longer. “Either the thought of being with me makes you sick…or you shouldn’t have tried to eat so much so soon.” Leaning back, Marcie assured him, “It’s the second one, I swear.” Seeing her wobble, Hugh moved around her, to support her. Marcie was now sitting with her back up against him, eyes closed. “If last night wasn’t bad enough, I’ve had this flu thing for the last couple days. When I felt hungry this morning I thought it was behind me.” She looked up at him sheepishly. “Guess not.”

“How are you feeling now?” Hugh placed his large hand over her forehead, testing her temperature. “Better. I guess.” Removing his hand, Marcie brought it down to her and sandwiched it with her other. “I’m sorry I keep throwing up in front of you.” “That’s okay,” Hugh responded, laying his head tenderly against hers. “At least you didn’t get any on me this time.” After resting for a moment, Marcie pulled away, turning to him. “About earlier…” Hugh reached out, placing his long fingers over her mouth. “Shh, I don’t need or want an answer.” Marcie nodded her understanding. She couldn’t have given him an answer anyway. Rubbing her hands over her face, Marcie whined, “I smell awful.” Parting her fingers slightly so she could see him, Marcie expected to see him nodding his head in agreement. But he wasn’t. Hugh just looked concerned. “I think I might want to take that shower now.” Watching her slowly get up, Hugh commented, “If you need any help…” “You’ll be the first one I call.” She smiled down at him. Making her way out of the bathroom, Marcie stopped before leaving. Looking down at the man sitting on the floor, alone, she felt compelled to tell him, “And…” Hugh looked up, curious as to what she was about to say next, “I have thought about it. A lot, actually.” She quickly left him with that. Hugh sat on the cold linoleum for a moment longer, thinking. As her words rattled around in his brain, a smile slowly filled his face.

Chapter 22

Hugh stood at the bottom of the stairs looking up. He was waiting. Waiting to hear her call for him, but she never did. It was probably wrong, but Hugh felt disappointment. Obviously, she didn’t need him as much anymore. He had to admit, that was an awful feeling. Resigned to the fact that his help was no longer required—being able to watch her take a bath was no longer acceptable—he slumped against the bottom step, head lowered into his hands. It was while he was sitting there waiting for her that he heard the not totally unexpected knock at his door. Actually, it was more of a pounding than a knock. A fierce demand to be allowed in. Having been dreading this moment, Hugh took his leisurely time making his way over to the entrance of his penthouse. When he finally reached the door, he shook his head. The last thing he wanted was to let the person on the other side in, but he knew it would do him no good to try and keep him away. The idiot wouldn’t have left anyway. “Where is she?” The man standing impatiently on the other side of the door uttered the moment the door opened to him. Without being invited in, Michael McBain forced his way into Hugh’s apartment. “Where’s Marcie? Where is she?” Watching the frantic man scanning the room with his eyes, Hugh stood back with folded arms, unimpressed with the man’s concern. “She’s upstairs.” When Michael turned on his heels and headed for the stairs, Hugh shouted, “Where the hell do you think you’re going?!” “To go see her.” Hugh shook his head. “That’s not going to happen.” “You can’t stop me from seeing her.” Michael took another step toward the staircase. “Oh, now you want to see her.” Hugh lowered his hands. “Where the hell were you last night?” “I don’t have to explain myself to you.” “No, but you will have to explain it to her.” Hugh pointed up the stairs. “Only, I don’t think she’s in the right frame of mind to hear your excuses.” Hugh clinched a tight fist trying to control his anger as he walked toward the man who had come to take Marcie away from him. “She went through hell last night.” “Don’t you think I know that?” “If you know that, why are you going to storm up there as if nothing has changed?”

“What are you talking about?” “The woman you find upstairs isn’t the same one you knew the day before yesterday or even the day before that.” Hugh’s face became stoic. “What she lived through last night… no one should ever have to face.” Finally, Michael became a man who looked like he was willing to listen. “What did they do to her?” Hugh’s lips thinned as he thought of the horror he walked into the night before. “It’s not my place to tell you. It’s up to Marcie to tell you what she wants you to know.” “But… it was bad.” “Yes, it was pretty bad.” Hearing this, Michael slipped down until he was resting on the stairs. “I should have been there for her. I should have…” “She’s doing a lot better now, if that’s any consolation.” Seeing Michael begin to ascend the stairs, a lot claimer this time, Hugh said, “Might I make a suggestion before you go up there?” When Michael stopped, he continued, “Don’t touch her. Let her come to you.” Hugh hoped that his request would at least be considered. Michael quickly told him what he thought of his suggestion, however. “Don’t tell me how to take care of my girlfriend.” With that said, Michael finished his walk up the stairs. Hugh stuffed his hands in his pockets. With his head down, he prayed to God that he would be wrong about what was to happen next. Maybe Michael wouldn’t be such an idiot as to not think of Marcie’s state of mind. He could be totally wrong, and the next few minutes could go smoothly, but Hugh had no faith in Michael McBain doing right by Marcie. Unfortunately for Marcie, Hugh was right. Mere seconds after Michael disappeared up the stairs; Hugh heard a blood curdling scream. His knees nearly buckled at the sound but he recovered. Quickly, Hugh jumped the stairs two at a time, knowing he needed to reach Marcie before her mind snapped completely. The screams were continuous. When Hugh rushed into the room, he found Marcie wrapped in a bath towel curled into a tight ball scrunched in a tight corner. Michael was leaning over her, trying in vain to calm her down. “You stupid son-of-a-bitch!” Hugh

rushed to them, immediately pushing Michael, who was trying to comfort the screaming woman, away from her. “What did you do?!” “Nothing!” Michael looked petrified. “I just came in and she started screaming.” When Michael tried to touch her again, Hugh pushed him hard. Hard enough that he fell onto his backside. “Did you knock first? Tell her you were here? Warn her?” Michael shook his head. With a disgusted glare, Hugh turned his complete attention to Marcie. “Honey, it’s okay.” He spoke calmly, keeping his hands in his lap. Marcie wasn’t listening; she just rocked back-and-forth. The screaming had stopped, but now she was muttering, “Don’t hurt me, please, don’t hurt me, don’t hurt me,” over and over again. “No one is going to hurt you.” Hugh looked over his shoulder. “Tell her you won’t hurt her.” When Michael couldn’t say anything, Hugh shouted, “Tell her, damn it!” “Marcie,” Michael finally snapped out of his shocked induced state, “I’m not here to hurt you. I love you.” Hearing this, Hugh rolled his eyes and turned back to Marcie who was still in a very bad place. “They’re back. They’re back! They want to hurt me.” Marcie whimpered. “The bad men want to hurt me.” “No one wants to hurt you.” Hugh put his hand to his heart. “We’re not the bad men.” Thankfully, it seemed this reached her. Marcie stopped crying and looked into Hugh’s face. “Hugh?” Marcie’s face twisted into a miserable state. “That’s right, honey. It’s me.” Hugh smiled at her. “It’s happening again,” she told him. “No, no, honey, it’s not.” Slowly, Hugh reached out and softly touched the side of her face. “I promised you that it was over, didn’t I? I swore you were safe.” Marcie shook her head. “But—but, he was at the door.” Tears spilled from her eyes. “Hayes, he came in and he wanted to hurt me.” “No, no, Marcie, that wasn’t Hayes. Hayes isn’t here. He is far, far away.” Taking her chin in his hand, he stated softly. “It was Michael at the door. He’s the one who came in.” And scared the hell out of you, Hugh thought inside his head.

“Michael?” Marcie said his name like it belonged to a stranger. “Say something to her.” Hugh ordered Michael sternly. “Sweetie, it’s me. Michael.” With tears in his eyes, he moved closer to her. “I’m here now. I’m so sorry—I—should’ve been here. I should have—” Hugh interrupted him quickly. “Don’t you dare put your guilt on her.” Giving the man behind him the cold shoulder, Hugh turned back to the slowly calming woman before him. “He didn’t mean to scare you. He just wasn’t thinking.” Marcie’s eyes shifted from Hugh’s face over to Michael’s. When her eyes focused, recognition filled her face. A smile slowly worked its way onto her once frightened features. “Michael!” She outstretched her arms—Michael at once grabbed her, pulling her into a tight embrace. And, just like that, Hugh became Mr. Insignificant again. As they hugged, Hugh moved away. His eyes never left them as he staggered backward out of the room. It took him hours to get to the point where Michael was now so effortlessly. Hugh had to fight hard to gain that sort of trust from her. Michael just had to show his face. Feeling like all the air had left his body, Hugh braced against the wall in the hallway. It was over. She didn’t need him anymore. She had Michael and, really, that was who she wanted all along. He was just the fill-in until the real thing returned. A horrible feeling of déjà vu struck him then. Hugh had been through this moment before. Having helped to collect the pieces of Marcie’s shattered heart only to watch her return the source of all her conflict again, it was all too much for him How many times was going to let himself be the one to put her back together only to watch Michael McBain reap all the benefits? Then, a strange thing happened. It was totally unexpected. The tides finally began to turn, and for once they were turning in his favor. “Where were you?!” Hugh heard Marcie yell. He didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but the door was wide open. It was kind of hard not to overhear the argument that ensued. “Natalie!” Hugh hid behind the wall, exposed just enough so he could see what was going on. “Oh, I am so glad that Natalie had you to take care of her.” Marcie was taking a defense stance against Michael. He was at arms length, begging to be let in. That was a horrible position to be in, Hugh knew this all too well. “Natalie only has her entire family – a father, two mothers, brothers, and a sister…not to mention a husband and a boyfriend to watch over her.” Marcie continued to rage. “But thank God she had you, too.” A large smile filled his face when he saw her swipe at him with an open hand. Michael turned his back to her, bracing himself. “Do you know who I have?!” She hit him again.

“I have you. That’s all.” Hearing this, Hugh’s face fell. “But you weren’t there for me. I needed you to be there for me.” A frown creased his forehead as he listened on. “I was all alone.” That one comment was all he could stand. Hugh didn’t want to hear anymore. Walking to the stairs, Hugh’s head hung. But, even after what he heard, he still couldn’t turn away from her. For some reason, he waited at the top hoping that maybe he would hear his name, but she never called for him. He was just about to descend—he needed a stiff drink bad—when he heard a door slam loudly. Turning, Hugh saw Michael standing solitary in the hallway. The man who came to take Marcie away looked like he had gone twelve rounds with a young Mike Tyson and lost. “She—she’s getting dressed,” he said absently. Hugh could have left it alone. Just walked away, and let it be done, but something inside compelled him to push things. “So, you were with Natalie, huh?” Hugh couldn’t hide the glib look on his face. “Don’t,” Michael threatened. “What? I’m happy that she had you. It must have been a rough night for her… wondering…waiting.” Hugh slipped his hands into his pants pockets. “Good thing she had you to lean on, to get her through the night. The way I helped Marcie get through.” In a flash, Michael was charging down the hall. When he reached Hugh, Michael slipped his large hands around Hugh’s neck. “If I find out that you tried to take advantage of this situation, of her, I will make you so sorry you did.” Hugh stood his ground, almost laughing. Although he was getting the life choked from him, it hardly mattered. He had gotten to Michael and that was worth all the pain. The reinforcements came to his rescue. “Michael!” Hearing this frantic voice come out of nowhere startled them both. They looked in the direction it came from. Marcie, fully clothed now, was watching their confrontation from the bedroom doorway. “Let him go right now!” Michael released Hugh at once. With purpose and fire in her eyes, Marcie charged over to them. “Are you okay?” She asked Hugh at once. When he told her that he was fine, Marcie turned on her boyfriend. “How dare you? How dare you treat him that way?” She pointed to Hugh. “If it wasn’t for Hugh, I would have died last night.” She hit Michael with a tight fist. “You should be thanking him. He saved my life. He took care of me.” Hearing her defending him brought a smile to his face. It was all Hugh needed to win him over once again.

Marcie turned to back to Hugh. “I never would have gotten through any of this without him.” She might have been talking to Michael, but they were words she wanted Hugh to hear. “He saved me. He was there for me… listened and took care of me.” She paused just long enough to give him a smile then she turned her anger back to the man who let her down. “Which is more than I can say for you.” “Marcie, listen—” Michael began to explain himself, but Marcie wasn’t in the mood to hear anymore of his excuses. “I need you to go wait for me in the car.” Not looking at him, she pointed the way out for him. “I really need to talk to Hugh right now.” When he tried to argue, Marcie got exasperated with him. “The least you can do for me right now is to listen to me. I have to talk to Hugh, so please, wait for me in the car.” Michael opened his mouth to argue, but wisely thought twice. Tossing a hate filled glance Hugh’s way, he told her, “I’ll be in the car.” Marcie watched him leave. She and Hugh were silent until the sound of the front door was heard. When the reverberation of the slamming door died down, Marcie said, “I’m sorry about that.” “Don’t worry about it.” “I suppose you heard?” Marcie continued to look blankly down the flight of stairs. “Kind of hard not to.” Hugh reached out, wanting to touch her, but pulled back at the last moment. “Are you okay?” Marcie shook her heard in a negative manner. “But I will be… someday… I hope.” She finally looked over at him. Hugh was leaning against the wall, shirt slightly open, one hand tucked into his pocket. Cool and calm, as usually. It looked like what just happened between him and Michael was just a casual occurrence. “Did you know he was with Natalie?” His vainer broke slightly at this question. Just like she knew it would. That’s how she got her answer. “Why didn’t you tell me?” “I had no proof. It was just a hunch.” Marcie turned her eyes away from him. “Lie.” A queer smile filled her face. “You just wanted to protect me from the truth.” She faced him again and said, “I appreciate that.” With a sigh, Marcie pointed down the stairs, “I should go.” “If that’s what you really want to do…” Hugh reached out and touched the side of her face with the back of his hand. Her eyes closed to his touch. "I really wish you would stay, though." Her eyes opened, and he knew instantly that's what she wanted, too. If only life were that easy, maybe she would have. "I know." Hugh shook his head with a

smile. "It’s selfish of me, but is it really so wrong for me to want you here with me?" "No," she whispered softly, dropping her eyes. "But I can't stay." “I know.” Not wanting to cause her anymore grief, Hugh put his trust that things would work out for him in the end by letting her go. “Good-bye, Marcie.” Feeling that horrible lump begin to form in middle of his throat again, Hugh dropped his hand and promptly turned. He couldn’t watch her leave him. He was walking back towards his bedroom when he heard her say, “Hugh, have I thanked you yet?” Slowly, Hugh turned around. Marcie was smiling at him. That smile stopped his heart. It also stole his breath. All he could manage to say in response was, “No.” That word came out sounding weak, and so unlike him. Hugh watched as Marcie dropped her bag to the floor. It fell limply from her hand, like she just lost the strength to hold it. Tears were developing in her eyes. Hugh stayed motionless as he waited for… whatever. He was not expecting what happened next. With her head downcast, Marcie slowly made her way over to him. She stopped just inches in front of him. It was quite, nothing was said, and neither made a move until Marcie reached out. She took his large hands. Those very hands bathed, caressed, and eased her back into the land of the living. As she lifted them, Hugh’s breath caught inside his throat. When she cupped his hands around her face, she looked up at him. Her angel eyes were brimmed with shimmering tears. “Thank you,” she whispered. Then she reached up with one hand. That small hand gently stroked his clean-shaven face. Then, letting everything go, Marcie walked through that closed door. The one she swore she would never attempt to cross. Slipping her hand behind his neck, Marcie pulled his face down to hers. Their foreheads touched. Leaning her head back, eyes closed, her lips blindly searched for his. When his warm mouth covered hers, Marcie was instantly overcome with emotion. Just as she had feared, his kiss was sweeter than she could have ever imagined.

Chapter 23

A bountiful energy filled her as his lips pressed against hers. Loving, tender lips belonging to a man who had come to mean so much to her. Marcie had initiated this kiss, their very first, but it caught them both off-guard. Was this kiss gratitude, or was their a more secret meaning behind it? Whatever the answer, Marcie’s mind was not prepared to unearth those long buried feelings. Instantly pushing him away—one second longer and she would have gotten completely lost in him—Marcie cried, “Oh, God!” Her quivering fingers touched lightly the lips she so gently kissed. She stared up at him, eyes huge. Hugh looked just as overcome as she felt. For a brief moment, when their eyes connected, bliss filled both of their features. They were both filled with the same joy, but only Hugh was able to face those wonderful emotions. Marcie, however, was not. “Marcie, I—you have no idea how long—” Hugh had a million things he wanted to say to her in that moment, but his mind wasn’t working. Only one thing was driving him now. Hugh reached for her. He wanted more. He had to have more. How could he live with just one kiss? Being greedy, he bent to kiss her again, and again, if she let him. But that wasn’t meant to be. “Hugh, no!” She put a halting hand between them. “I have to go.” She turned for the stairs—Hugh turned her right back around. “Go?!” “Michael’s waiting for me.” She struggled underneath his tight grasp. “To hell with him, there’s no way I’m letting you go back to him. Not now. Not ever!” “Hugh, please, just let me go.” Finally twisting her way out of his grasp, Marcie ran for the stairs. She hurried down them as fast as she could, hoping to reach the door before Hugh caught her. Unfortunately, her legs were still very weak and she collapsed the second her feet touched the bottom. “Marcie, Honey, its okay.” Hurrying, Hugh knelt beside her when he reached the floor. “You’re scared. I get that. But running away from this…from us… isn’t going to do you any good.” “I shouldn’t have kissed you. Why did I kiss you? Why?” Marcie buried her face into her hands. “Because, it was in your heart.” Hugh forced her to look up at him. “And I know that you can see that it’s in mine, too.” “My heart belongs to Michael,” Marcie said coldly, knowing the damage it would do.

Hugh immediately dropped his hands. “Yeah, so you keep telling me.” Heartbroken by her words, by her unwillingness to open herself up to him still, Hugh winced with chagrin. "What are you going to do when I finally start to believe you?" He asked this question not expecting an answer nor did he get one. His words floated through the air for a painful moment, then Hugh struggled to his feet, saying, “You can leave. I won’t stop you.” Marcie slowly stood; her face suddenly confused. That determination to leave was no longer there. “What?! It’s what you want, isn’t it?” He made as if to leave her standing there, alone, but quickly turned right back around. Hugh surprised her by taking her pale face fully into his hands. “But I want you to know something first!” The only parts of her round features showing were her eyes. He looked deeply into those blue orbs, saying, “I could have cared for you, Marcie.” The intensity in his face and in his voice was startling. “For the first time in my life, I could have cared.” With a sigh, he dropped his hands to his side. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t have done… nothing I wouldn’t have said…if only—” Hugh stopped himself before he made an even bigger ass out of himself. “I know you think I’m a selfish jerk who thinks only of himself, of his own gratification, but maybe you could have changed that. You could have changed me. For the better.” An expression of deep hurt filled his face as he pointed toward the door. “If you leave, if you go back to him again, that won’t change. How I feel won’t change. You remember that.” With that said, Hugh walked back up his staircase a broken man. When he heard the door of his penthouse closing moments later, he balled his right hand into a tight fist. Repressing the hurt, the anger, he walked quietly into his bedroom. Closing the door, he sat in his loveseat alone just staring at the bed Marcie had once slept in.

Chapter 24

The food on her plate, it looked so unappetizing. Then again, Marcie didn’t have much of an appetite lately. She picked at the diner, absently moving the untouched stir-fry she had ordered off the Rodi’s menu. Her eyes scanned the bar, uninterested. Conversing voices jabbered around her. For a long moment, she stared at a couple sitting across the way. They looked so happy. Laughing, holding hands, and making those adoring, longing looks that people in love make while making everyone else around them nauseated by their happiness. They were everything the couple at her table was not. Marcie couldn’t keep her eyes off of them. It wasn’t until one of the voices spoke up louder than the rest in that cramped bar that Marcie’s mind finally snapped out of her zombie-like state. “Are you listening to me at all?” Marcie gradually turned her eyes to Michael. “Of course,” Marcie lied. “Whatever.” Knowing she was only telling him what he wanted to hear, Michael grumbled under his breath. Marcie went back to picking at her cold food. Things had been this way between them for more than a week now. Tense and awkward. He was overprotective–overcompensating for having let her down when she needed someone the most. She distant–not wanting or needing his sudden concern for her safety and state-of-mind. They had never been further apart–including their yearlong separation. That huge ravine only grew deeper as the days past. Marcie had no idea how to fix it or if she even wanted to try. “I’m thinking I might want to go back to work tomorrow,” Marcie threw out there, feeling guilty that she had been ignoring him the entire diner. This was her first trip outside the safety of their apartment in weeks. Michael said he wanted to make it easier for her, so he stuck them in the corner away from everyone. This Marcie hated. It just made things harder. Worse. She wanted to feel free again, but his constant hovering only made her feel more confined. “I don’t think that’s such a good idea. You’re still recovering. I think you should give it another week.” He smiled. Marcie knew that smile was him trying to make it seem less like an order, and more like a request, but he failed miserably. “But, I’m ready now. If I have to spend another minute in that apartment of ours, I think I’m going to scream.” “Yeah, I know, that’s what tonight’s for. Baby steps, you know.” “I’m not a baby,” Marcie mumbled, but Michael heard clearly.

“I know you’re not, but who’s the doctor here? I know what’s best for you, okay?” He kissed the side of her heard gently. Marcie tried hard not to roll her eyes at him. “Just one more week, to be sure you’re all better, alright?” “Alright.” Marcie faked an appeasing smile then she immediately went back to the far place her mind had drifted to before. As Michael started talking about his favorite subject–his brother, John–Marcie began to eye the front door. She was desperate to get away. Maybe if she just left without a word no one would notice. Funny, she begged to be let out of the apartment, now she wished she were back in bed with the covers over her head. This is how Marcie felt. That is, until he walked through the door. The moment Marcie spotted Hugh saunter in through the double doors, a smile began to work its way onto her face. How long had it been? Two weeks, maybe longer since the day she left his penthouse. Two weeks since she had given him a sweet, tender kiss to thank him for all that he had done for her. Marcie tried hard not to think of that day, of that kiss, but it was no use. The memory floated in and out of her mind like a song only she could hear every single day. Every single morning and every single night, and every single second—this time was no different. Her reflective eyes followed him to the bar. He sat down without speaking to anyone, not even the pretty brunette sitting two stools away. With a raised elbow, his face finally turned in profile. His face wasn’t sad, but it wasn’t happy, either. It was like hers, uninterested and detached from everything around him. “Marcie?” Michael’s voice spoke up again, breaking her connection with the man sitting so far away. “Did you hear me?” “I’m sorry, what?” Michael shook his head with a laugh. “Man, you’re a million miles away tonight. What’s up?” Marcie glanced briefly at Hugh, hoping he wouldn’t leave anytime soon, then she smiled brightly at her boyfriend. “I guess I’m just happy to be out. You know, around people again. It’s been awhile.” She dipped her head. “I’m sorry. I guess I’m not very good company tonight.” “You’re always good company.” Instantly, Marcie felt guilty. Michael was trying so hard. He really was. And here she was making him feel even guiltier. It wasn’t fair to keep making him pay for an honest mistake. An oversight. How could he have known the danger she was in that night? Involuntarily, Marcie looked over at Hugh again. But, Hugh knew, Marcie thought to herself.

Not more than five minutes later, Michael got called away to the hospital. He offered to take her home, but Marcie insisted she would be fine walking. He wanted to ague, but knew he really didn’t have time to waste. An emergency was an emergency, and he had to come running whenever called. So, he left her, promising to make it up to her. Marcie hardly heard a word he said. Marcie waited a few moments, making sure Michael was really gone before getting up from her table. When she was positive that he hadn’t forgotten something or changed his mind about wanting to walk her home, she made a beeline for the bar. She stopped a few feet away, took a deep breath, then made her move. Taking a seat at Hugh’s right hand, she uttered a small hello. When Hugh looked over to see who had joined him, Marcie expected to see one of his patented smiles greeting her. What she got instead was a cold stare. “Do I know you?” He finally said after an uneasy moment of silence passed between them. “Long time no see, huh,” when her comment didn’t crack his vainer, Marcie proceeded cautiously. “I’m sorry it’s been so long.” Still nothing, but she trudged ahead anyway. “Michael—he hasn’t let me out of the house in over a week.” Marcie paused when she realized she said the one name she shouldn’t have brought up. “I needed the rest.” she added quickly after. “He’s been keeping a watchful eye on you, huh?” Hugh finally spoke nicely to her. “Can’t say that I blame him for that.” “Yeah, well, you know...” Marcie stammered nervously. “You were right, I had a small concussion. Nothing too serious, but I slept a lot.” “How do you feel now?” Hugh didn’t look at her as they spoke. His eyes were firmly focused dead ahead. “Better,” she answered his simple question with a simple answer. “I’m glad.” He responded with very little emotion behind his words. “Thanks.” Realizing that Hugh was in no way prepared to see her, or talk with her, Marcie slipped off her stool. Holding back her disappointment, she told him, “Well, I guess I’ll leave you to your dinner.” With a huge knot weighing at the bottom of her stomach, Marcie turned, looked back, then turned again. She did this a few times hoping he would ask her not to go. Finally, she realized her company was not welcome, and decided to leave well enough alone, although she didn’t really want to. She made it maybe two steps when Hugh finally stopped her. “I see that you’ve had your stitches removed.” She heard him say as she prepared to walk away from him,

possibly for good this time. “Yeah,” she answered, turning back to him anxiously. “A few days ago, actually.” “That’s too bad.” Curious what he meant by that, Marcie hopped back up on her stool. “It ruins the Christmas gift idea I had for you.” “And what was that?” Marcie finally felt able to smile around him. “Nuts and bolts,” he said oddly as he finally looked at her. Seeing her confused expression, he elaborated. “You know, to complete that Frankenstein look you had going on.” They looked at each other for a moment, then busted into laughter. With the ice melted, Marcie felt weeks of tension slip off her weighted down heart. “See, this is what I’m talking about.” Now being the one who was confused, Hugh asked her what she meant. “Everyone else walks on eggshells around me now, but you...” she shook her head with a smile. “You treat me the same.” “Well, I more than anyone know what you went through. You don’t need to be reminded or treated any differently because of it.” “No one else seems to get that but you.” Marcie’s face fell. “Are you sure you’re alright?” Marcie felt Hugh’s hand on her shoulder. His touch made her tingle. “Sure, I’m fine.” She was positive that Hugh would sense that she was lying, and force her to open up. She was counting on it, actually but, for maybe the first time ever, Hugh disappointed her His hand slipped away from her–Marcie’s disappointment was obvious on her face. “Well, that’s good, then.” He looked at his watch. “I better get going.” He moved off his stool quickly. “You have a meeting or something?” When Hugh’s face tightened, that twisting knot began to from in the bottom of her stomach again. “I have a date.” Marcie’s face crashed, but that was nothing compared to her heart. “A date?” Her voice squeaked. When Hugh nodded, Marcie looked away from him, devastated. “Oh, okay.” Hurriedly, she popped off her stool. Backing away from him, she started to babble. “That’s great. I’m glad. Good for you.” “Marcie, listen...” She held two hands up, stopping him from saying anything further.

“You don’t owe me an explanation. Right?” Marcie looked all around her, needing a clean break. She didn’t want to look like his news had upset her in the least, that’s why she was overcome with relief when she saw Joe sitting at a corner table. She hadn’t even noticed him till that moment. “Oh, look, Joe’s here. I think I’m going to, you know, go speak to him.” Marcie muttered before turning around. Not watching where she was going, Marcie bumped into the table that Joey was sitting at. Not so much as uttering a hello first, she sat down with her back to Hugh and the woman who was about to be joining him any minute. “Um, Marcie, what--” Joe looked at his friend who was twisting and turning her head every-which-way. “Shh!” She suddenly put a finger to his lips, stifling him. When she turned her heard around again, Joe had to ask, “What are we looking at?” “Hugh.” Marcie answered truthfully. “I’m waiting to see what kind of bimbo shows up to join him for dinner.” Not questioning her any further, Joe leaned back and watched what unfolded before him, amused. Marcie glanced over her shoulder again just in time to see a tall blond enter the bar. Immediately, she spotted Hugh and he waved her over. Marcie rolled her eyes when Hugh kissed her cheek in greeting. “I knew it,” she said mostly to herself, but Joe couldn’t help but overhear. “Huh, another tramp…this is unbelievable.” Joe eyed the couple sitting across from them now. “She hardly looks like a tramp to me, Marcie.” In fact, the woman who joined Hugh looked polished, sophisticated. She wore a two piece power suite and look like she had just stepped out of the board room. She was not at all like Hugh’s typical model types, but Marcie couldn’t see any of her finer qualities. All she saw was a leech. “What are you talking about? She’s obviously a twit. So typical of him. I bet he met her at some bar.” As Marcie continued to trash Hugh’s lovely date, Joe picked up on a very undeniable conclusion. “Marcie, are you jealous?” Hearing these words finally made Marcie stop talking a mile a minute. In fact, for a moment, albeit a brief one, she was speechless. “What are talking about? Are you crazy?” “Then why do you care about who Hugh dates?” Joe asked the most obvious question. “Is it so wrong for me to want to see Hugh happy?” “And he can’t be happy with someone like... her?” Joe pointed at Hugh’s date.

“No, she’s all wrong for him. He should be with someone who understands him. Someone who he can have a conversation and laugh with. Not some air-head who just wants to use him. He deserves more than that. He deserves someone who will make him happy.” “You mean someone like you?” Marcie rolled her eyes away from him. “No, not me.” Marcie watched Hugh and his date for a moment. When something the woman said made Hugh laugh, Marcie looked back at Joe with a grimace. “I’m being stupid, aren’t I?” “What’s going on with you, Marce?” Joe asked, suddenly very concerned for his friend. “I don’t have any idea.” She put her confused head in her hands. “I think my head is still scrambled.” “You know you can talk to me about anything, right?” Joe put a supportive hand over hers. “Is something going on between you and Hugh?” “No, of course not!” She sounded offended he would even ask such a question. “We’re just friends.” There should have been a running total on how many times Marcie had uttered that phrase over the last few weeks, months. It would have been a large number, most assuredly. “So, if I told you that Hugh just left their table you would...” Before Joey could finish his sentence, Marcie’s head whipped around. When she saw the pretty blond sitting by her lonesome, she practically jumped up from her seat. Without a word of goodbye to her friend, Marcie headed straight for the table Hugh just left moments before. “Excuse me,” Marcie said in her most pleasant voice. “I don’t mean to interrupt, but can I have a word with you for a moment?” “Do I know you?” The woman looked around, confused, then she held out a hand for Marcie to take a seat. Marcie did so eagerly. “No, but I know Hugh.” “You know me, how?” Realizing the woman misunderstood her, Marcie clarified. “No. Not “you”... “Hugh”, you know, your date.” “What about him?” A bemused smile filled the woman’s face. “He’s a womanizer,” Marcie said directly. “And you need to know that Hugh doesn’t

“date”. So, forget about being his girlfriend or even the thought of a second date.” Marcie chuckled without humor, “And he doesn’t even know the word relationship.” Crossing her arms across her chest, Marcie went on to say, “Sure, he treats you nice, at first. Tells you all the things you want to hear... makes you feel special... cared for...loved.” She was on a major role now. “But the second you don’t tell him what he wants to hear... it’s onto the next thing.” The woman opened her mouth, probably to argue, Marcie didn’t give her a chance. “Believe me. You’ll thank me for this.” She was about to go on another rant, listing even more of Hugh’s faults, when the woman finally managed to interrupt. “Oh, I understand now.” Recognition filled the woman’s gorgeous features. “You must be Marcie.” It was now Marcie’s turn to look confused. “How do you know my name?” “Well, it’s not hard to figure out. A short, redhead who loves to talk–that has to be you.” “That’s how Hugh described me?” Marcie’s face twisted into a sour expression. “No, I’m paraphrasing,” the woman laughed. “But, he did tell me that he was trying to get over someone who didn’t reciprocate his feelings.” She paused for a moment, analyzing Marcie’s demeanor and body language. “I guess he might have been wrong about that, huh?” Stunned, Marcie became even more defensive and further made the woman’s point. “You can’t make assumptions like that. You don’t know me?” The woman stood, exposing her elegant frame. “And you don’t know me.” After gathering her things, she turned to Marcie. “I have some words for you now.” Looking off in the direction Hugh disappeared to, the woman said, “Repressing your feelings for someone, that almost never ends well… for anyone.” She threw her purse over her shoulder. “Hugh’s a very good man, so keep that in mind.” Marcie watched the woman walk away feeling like she had just been exposed. A woman she didn’t even know had read her like an open book. Everything Marcie had been keeping locked away, Hugh’s date unraveled in mere seconds. Disheveled, and unnerved, Marcie wondered back to Joe’s table, totally in a dazed state. “That went well,” Joe cracked. Marcie barely heard his words. Marcie put her aching head in her hands, trying to drown out the noises around her. Unfortunately, none of the sounds faded. And one angry voice in particular made her head ache even more. “What the hell did you do?!” Hugh’s voice startled her, and she raised her head, meeting his furious eyes.

“What?” Marcie acted innocent. Hugh didn’t fall for it. He never did buy her bull or tolerate it. “Excuse us for a moment, Joey?” Hugh grabbed Marcie’s hand, pulling her to her feet. “Sorry, Joe, Hugh seems to have a problem.” Marcie apologized as Hugh led her away. “What did you say to my date?” He asked her when they were in a part of Rodi’s that was clear of bystanders. “And if you say “nothing”, I swear, I just might strangle you.” “I didn’t tell her anything,” When he brought his hands up to her neck in a mock attempt to show her he was serious, she quickly added, “that she didn’t already know.” “You’re unbelievable, you know that?” Hugh leaned his frustrated back against a nearby wall. “I am so furious with you right now, do you know that?” “Not half as furious as I am with you.” Marcie slapped him with an open hand. “You told that tart about me?” “Leslie’s not a tart.” “Leslie, pfft, even her name sounds slutty.” Marcie rolled her eyes. Hugh sighed heavily. “You think every woman I’m with has to be an airhead, don’t you?” When Marcie just smirked at him, Hugh informed her. “Leslie happens to be a clinical psychologist.” “Uh-huh, whatever.” “I’m serious. In fact, you should be thanking her.” “Oh yeah, and why is that?” “She’s the one who proved to the courts that Hayes Barber wasn’t crazy, even after you and Rex nearly drove him out of his mind. She testified that he was faking.” Seeing Marcie’s face fall and turn pale made Hugh happy for the first time in days. He had never seen Marcie jealous before, it was a welcome sight for a man who hadn’t done anything but pout over his losses the last few days. “Really?” Marcie gave him a guilty look. “Well, I guess I should apologize to her, then, huh?” “You know what, why don’t you just stay away from her altogether, okay?” Hugh tried to walk away, but as with all his other attempts, he couldn’t bring himself to do that.

“Are you going to see her again?” “If I do, that’s none of your business.” He stood with his back to her, trying his best to resist the strong urge to turn back and kiss her the way she kissed him all those long days ago. “How can you say that? After what happened between us?” “What happened?” Hugh had no belief that Marcie would tell him what he wanted to hear. But he was pleasantly surprised. “We kissed.” Hearing this, Hugh turned to look at Marcie—the woman who walked out on him time and time again. No matter how good he was to her, how sweet and kind and caring he treated her, Hugh always came out on the losing end with her. He knew that would never change. He knew that she would always pick someone else over him. Marcie proved that to him over and over again. Maybe now he was finally able to face that. “Yes, we kissed, and you ran.” Marcie’s chin fell against her chest. “So, what I do with my life stopped being your business then moment you walked out on me.” With his piece said, Hugh finally gained the courage to walk away from her. Hugh left Marcie standing alone in the back hall of Rodi’s. She watched as he quickly, angrily, made his way out of her view and out of her life once again. Marcie stood for a moment, not quite sure what to do next, then she slowly made her legs work. “Are you okay?” Joe asked when she returned to his table. “I don’t think so,” she spoke softly, like all the air had left her body. “I think I just screwed everything up again.” Seconds after these words lift her mouth Marcie heard a voice say, “Joe, can I steal her away from you again?” Marcie looked up. Hugh was standing behind her. When she smiled with relief, he reached out, grabbing her arm—gently this time. Again, he was pulling her behind him as he led her through Rodi’s. When he pulled her out the door, she asked him. “What do you think you’re doing?” Her voice wasn’t the least bit angry. “You ruined my night, so you owe me, lady. You owe me big.” Hugh had every intention of collecting.

Chapter 25

The air was crisp, biting, but neither felt the cold. The wind lightly brushed their faces as they looked all the way down, down, down. They were on top of the world, or at least it felt like it. Standing on a high hill overlooking the scene before them, the town lights captured them. It was magical. Hugh and Marcie were happy to be sharing this with each other. “What did I tell you?” Hugh broke through the silence. “You’re right, it’s hideous. The most hideous thing I’ve ever seen.” “It’s truly dreadful, isn’t it?” He turned to look at Marcie. The lights from below were twinkling in her blue eyes. It was a breathtaking sight all on its own. “When did you find this place?” Marcie was still gazing at the marvelous view before her, completely unaware of the man staring directly at her. For some reason, Marcie was always oblivious when it came to Hugh. “When I first came to town, I took a long drive, to clear my head. Somehow I ended up here.” Hugh’s eyes scanned Marcie’s face as he spoke—Marcie still had no clue that he only had eyes for her. “I like to come here sometimes to get my mind off things and to be alone. That’s why I brought us here.” Marcie finally turned to look at the man by her side. His eyes were thoughtful and concerned—it made Marcie’s stomach do that weird fluttery thing. The kind you get when every part of you wishes the man you are with would just kiss you and put an end to those nervous feelings. These odd butterflies always seemed to come around whenever she was with Hugh—Marcie still had no idea why. “Hugh, I’m real sorry about earlier. I shouldn’t have interfered.” “But, you did interfere.” And he knew why she did, but he knew he would never get that truth from her, so he played along. Being the good, supportive friend that Marcie needed—although it killed him to do so. “So, now that you’ve gotten me alone, why don’t you tell me how you’re really doing?” “It’s that obvious, huh?” Fine for Marcie meant she was a wreck on the inside. “Only to me.” Knowing how true those words were, Marcie looked away shyly, trying to hide how pleased this sentiment made her. Marcie then began to explain to Hugh how rough the last few weeks had been for her. The nightmares she told no one about. The insomnia. The complete lose of appetite. Her restless mind. The undeniable fear she still lived with everyday. It was cathartic to be spilling her soul to the only person in the world who would understand what she had

been through. Hugh listened to everything, never interrupting. He offered a supportive hand when the tears came, and when she was finished telling him everything that she was holding inside, Hugh was silent as Marcie rested her weary head against him. “Have you told any of this to Michael?” He asked after he handed her his hanky to dry her eyes. “No,” Marcie shook her head. “He wouldn’t understand. And…” her face contorted into a grimace, “whenever I do bring something that’s bothering me up, he makes me feel guilty, because he feels guilty, if that makes sense.” Dabbing her eyes with the cloth, Marcie told him, “And then there’s you.” Hugh’s eyes grew wide with interest. “Michael keeps asking me what happened between us.” “What did you tell him?” Hugh looked away from her, taking everything she said in. “I haven’t told him anything.” His eyes slowly worked their way back to her. “It’s none of his business. He hasn’t told me anything about him and Natalie, so why should I ease his mind.” “Nice to see you two are communicating well.” Hugh tried to crack—Marcie just shook her head. “I don’t want to talk about him right now.” Those were words Hugh was very happy to hear. “Then we won’t.” He took off his jacket and placed it around her shoulders. “We won’t talk at all, how about that?” Marcie smiled up at him as she wrapped his jacket tighter around her. “We won’t even think.” He pointed down to the active town below them. “We’ll just sit and watch that crazy town go on without us for awhile. Sound good?” “Sounds wonderful.” They sat silently, just two friends who had been through so much together. It was nice to know that things between them would never change no matter what happened. Marcie knew that she could always come back to him and he would welcome her back with open, supportive arms. Hugh was the one she could lean on and depend on without reservations or guilt. She could be herself around him. He made her mind clear, unclouded. Her thoughts didn’t race with “what ifs” or “why’s”. She didn’t feel nervous or anxious. That should have been her second clue. As these thoughts floated through her head, a single snow flake fell from the sky. More followed. Marcie turned her face up to the sky and suddenly the air was filled. White, airy specks landed all around them making it look as though someone was sprinkling confectionery sugar from up high. Each speck disappeared the moment they landed on her warm cheeks. “Oh, Hugh, look, it’s snowing. Isn’t it wonderful?” She turned her face

towards him—his eyes were completely focused on her. He was smiling, because she was smiling. “Absolutely beautiful.” He didn’t mean the snow, and Marcie somehow knew it. “Hey?” He held his hand out for her to take—she took it eagerly. His hands were cold, but they instantly warmed inside hers. “Have you ever danced in the snow under a pale moon?” he asked after he twirled her around like a ballerina a few times. Marcie started laughing like a school girl. She couldn’t remember the last time her laughter came so freely. Hugh was sure that Marcie would make fun of him, call him corny, but she was just full of surprises that night. “No, is it wonderful?” she asked, looking up at him with the sweetest of smiles. “Let’s find out.” He pulled her into his arms. Marcie went to him without the slightest hint of reservation. On a high hill top with the snow falling down lightly, Hugh and Marcie danced to their own tune, one only they could hear. Feeling happy for the first time in weeks, maybe months, Marcie sighed as she laid her head against the strong, supportive man holding her, enjoying the tender moment. Then his hand came up, smoothing the back of her head. Marcie sighed at its gentleness. “Has anyone ever told you that you look like an angel in the snow?” Marcie looked up. “How do you do that?” She spoke with wonder in her voice. “Do what?” She snuggled up closer to him, needing his warmth. “Make me feel like nothing in the world can touch me, even when it seems the world is crashing down around me.” “That’s because nothing can touch you when you’re with me, don’t you know that by now?” Emotion caught in her throat. “You always know the perfect thing to say to make it all better.” “Not always.” He stopped their dance, taking her face in his hands. “Look at you.” He spoke in awe, like he was in the presence of truly stunning beauty. “You look so happy.” “That’s because I am happy,” she chuckled. Suddenly, Hugh’s face fell somber. “I make you happy?” “You always make me smile... so, ya, you make me happy.” “Good. That’s good to hear.” He started them moving again, and Marcie was glad. She

didn’t want to think of anything else. This was the first time in what seemed like forever that she felt free and happy. She didn’t want it to end. “You know what I wish?” Marcie asked while her eyes were closed, her head resting against his broad chest. “I wish this could last forever. Just being here, dancing in the snow, without a thought or worry in the world.” “You want this to last forever even if you’re here with me?” Marcie reached up and touched his sad face. “Especially because I’m here with you.” A confused smile filled his face. He really couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “I feel safe with you, don’t you know that.” “Oh!” He stepped away from her. “You feel safe with me.” “Yeah, of course I do. You saved my life.” Marcie tried to take back his hand—Hugh wouldn’t allow it. “Yes, I did. And now you’re eternally grateful, right?” Marcie smiled broadly at him. “That’s right.” Then she slipped back into his arms. Hugh was hesitant at first, but he finally gave into her adorable nature. When Marcie asked him to dance with her again, Hugh once again coincided. A million times he promised to let her go, and a million more times he failed to follow through. Call him a fool, he still hoped for what he couldn’t have. “Can I ask you something?” Hugh asked, wanting to try to reach her again. He wasn’t one to give up on a good thing. “I want you to be completely honest with me, now. Okay?” Marcie nodded, saying she would. “It really bothered you seeing me with Leslie, didn’t it?” Marcie’s eyes grew wide then fell softly. She opened her mouth a few times then she finally told him. “Yes,” she said simply, and then quickly added, “but not for the reasons you think.” She shook her head as she backed away from him. “I just want you to be happy, Hugh.” “Why do you think I’m not happy?” “I know you.” The cold was starting to get to her. She put her arms around her body to bring warmth—it was amazing how quickly the cold overtook her being out of Hugh’s embrace. “You don’t date these other women because it’s what makes you happy. You do it because there’s no fear of being hurt with them. It’s the safe thing to do.” “The way Michael is safe for you?”

“Hugh, don’t do that!” Marcie raised her voice at him. “You say you want me to be happy, but what does that mean?” He took a step towards her—Marcie took a huge step back. Hugh knew he was pushing things again, but he had always been a betting man, and he was betting the house that Marcie wanted—no, needed—him to force her to face the truth. And that was exactly what he planned on doing. “Do you want me to be happy the way you’re supposedly happy? You know, for a woman who’s supposedly very much in love, you look miserable.” “We’re not talking about me, alright?” She turned her back to him—Hugh immediately rushed to her, putting his arms around her. “Then what are we talking about?” He whispered against her ear—Marcie didn’t try to push him away. “You,” she turned to face him, “and how you insist on sabotaging your life. You date these women when you know you have no future with them. And none of them are even your type. “Oh, and you think you know what my type is?” He ran his fingers through her hair, brushing the developing snow away. “Yes! She’s pretty, and smart, and she makes you laugh, and she listens to you. Has faith and believes in you. Is there for you.” Her eyes dropped. “You do know who you’re describing, right?” He lifted her chin, making her look at him. Tears were starting to form in her eyes. “Not me,” she uttered softly. “If not you then who?” Marcie reached a curled hand up to his face. “Someone who will be good to you and for you. Someone who’ll laugh at your silly, unfunny jokes.” “And what if I find this perfect woman—the one you say isn’t you—would you be okay with that?” “Of course!” Her words said one thing, but her face said something completely different. “Because, you deserve the very best. Someone who will treat you well and give you the love that you deserve.” Her voice cracked as she became overcome with emotion. “You deserve someone who will love you with her whole heart.” Unable to take anymore, Hugh grabbed her shoulders. “I don’t want someone, I just want you!” He shook her hoping to get through to her. When her face showed no sign of relenting, Hugh sighed miserably. “But, I can’t have you, can I? And I hate that I can’t

have you, so please forgive me if I try to make the pain of that knowledge go away the only way I know how.” Hugh let her go, walking to the edge of the mound. He looked down the long, tumbling terrain feeling just as empty as the dead rocks collecting flakes at the bottom. “Hugh, I’m so sorry,” he heard Marcie whimper behind him. He turned around. Now her frozen tears were sliding down her rosy cheeks. “Why are you crying, honey?” He asked, heartbroken that he had made those tears. “Because, I would give anything if things were different.” “They could be different.” Hugh wondered over to her but kept a safe distance between them. “No, they can’t.” Marcie looked at him regretfully as she wiped away her tears. “Why can’t they?” He reached out and brought her chin up to him. “Because, I made a choice, that’s why.” Marcie’s head dropped against him, silently begging him to hold her. Hugh did so quickly. “Yes, and people are never allowed to change their minds, are they?” “Hugh, why do you do this to me?” She hid her face against him—Hugh held her even tighter. “Forgive me,” he kissed the top of her head which was wet with snow, “maybe I just can’t accept the fact that I could lose out on the best thing that has ever happened to me.” Slowly, Marcie raised her head. Her tiny fists clutched the lapels of his gray sports coat. Hugh searched her face and found a woman who was desperate for a sign. A sign that she could finally do what was truly in her heart. “If I kissed you right now, would you run away from me again?” He brought his strong hands up to her neck, encircling, refusing to let go of the most precious thing in his life. “No,“ her voice was barely a wisp, but Hugh heard her just fine. Going for it all, Hugh leaned forward, and then stopped. He smiled at her—she smiled back. He ran his thumb lightly over the tenderness that he had longed for. Hugh tortured her with this waiting game a moment longer, then he gave her the kiss he had been dying for. This kiss was very different from their first. That was spontaneous, a whim. Marcie didn’t even know it was happening until it was too late. This kiss, she wanted from the moment they stepped out from the car and into the fresh, wide open air. It was deep, long…fulfilling. It seemed ever lasting.

Marcie’s head began to spin. She reached up and curled her arms around his neck, hanging on. His coat fell from her shoulders, falling to the white ground. Hugh’s grip tightened around her waist—her feet barely touched the ground now. A soft moan escaped from her lips, and Hugh grinned like a mad man who was just given permission to go completely over the edge of sanity. He made that sultrily sound come out from her deep within her. And when her small hands fitted underneath his jacket, caressing his sides with her cold fingertips, Hugh had never felt more turned on in all of his life. He knew they would be magic together; this was just more conclusive proof. This was no longer a one-sided attraction. Marcie may have tried to deny it, but she was caught up in him now. Everything about him—his hands, his solid frame, his warmth and tenderness, and, yes, the way he kissed her. It wasn’t to be denied. This wasn’t some fluke. The way the Hugh looked at her—as if she were the only true thing in his life—that was real. The way he felt about her—that was real! The way she felt about him– “Come home with me, Marcie,” she heard him say when they paused for a much needed breath. Puffs of warm air came hard and fast from both of their mouths. It may have been snowing, but they were both warm as if in the middle of a sweltering day. “Come Home with me,” Hugh said again, thinking she didn’t hear him. Marcie heard him the first time. The word yes caught in her throat, but never made its way past her lips. Instead, she told him, “You know I can’t do that.” Reluctantly, Marcie pushed him away. “Who says you can’t?” Hugh reached for her hand, but when he tried to pull her back to him, she refused. “Don’t you think I want to?” she cried. “Don’t you think I think about how wonderful it would be if I just gave into you, and the way I feel right now, in this moment, with you looking at me that way? Don’t you think I wish I could just forget everything just to know what it would be like to be with you?” Hugh stepped closer to her, his head bowed like a little boy giving his best pleading face. “What’s stopping you?” “You know what’s stopping me,” her chin fell against her chest. “Michael.” Hugh stopped his progress. His boyish qualities quickly vanished and were replaced by a man who had been spurned by her one too many times. “We’ve been through so much together,” Marcie told him what he didn’t want to hear. “He has been so good to me. If it wasn’t for him…I never would have gotten over Al’s

death.” “Gratitude will only get you so far, Marcie.” His voice took that cool tone with her that she hated hearing. “It’s more than that.” She paused before throw the bagger she knew would always wound. “I love him. I really do.” There was another pause before she said, “but…” “But…what?” Optimism filled his wide eyes as he waited for her answer. Marcie covered her frustrated face in her hands. “Things aren’t turning out the way I thought they would for us.” She shook her confused head—why was she admitting to all of this? “I thought everything would be fine once we were back together. That nothing else would matter, but if that were true, then why…” “Why…what?” Hugh reached out, touching her shoulder. Now, even his slightest touch could make her quiver, and had nothing to do with being cold. “Then why do I still need you so much?” She finally admitted to herself. “Good question.” Hugh pulled her too him. He leaned in close. They were moments away from kissing again, but Marcie knew that if she allowed that to happen again, there was no way it would stop. One more kiss from him would surely end up with her committing the biggest betrayal of her life. “No, no, I won’t hurt him this way.” Marcie pushed Hugh away from her. She ran a few feet away, turning her back on him. “I won’t. I can’t!” She yelled back, like if she said it loud enough, it would cause her heart to take a listen and follow along. “Marcie, I—”Hearing these words starting to form from his lips, Marcie suddenly knew what he was about to say. Only, she couldn’t allow it to happen. Hearing those words would be too much for her. “Please, don’t!” She rushed up to him, silencing him with a hand. “You have to understand. If I had met you first, then maybe…” “So, what, we’re just supposed to chalk this up to bad timing?” Hugh grabbed her. Seeing his desperate look crushed her heart into a million pieces. She hated that she was doing this to him. “I know, this is so unfair, but if I was really the kind of person that could cheat on someone who loved her, would you still care as much about me as you do?” She spoke truthfully and Hugh had no choice but to take those words to heart. “No.” He released her. “Your loyalty has always been one of things I lo—” He was about to say those words again—the ones he had never said to anyone before. But, knowing it

wasn’t something she wanted to hear from him; Hugh buried those three words back deep inside, maybe to never be unearthed again. “I would never want you to do something that would make you feel regret.” They stood apart from each other, the space between them now as big as a canyon. They exchanged one last longing look—neither acted on their raw emotions. Unable to take his sad, heartbroken look any longer, Marcie shut her eyes and mind from it. “It’s starting to get cold.” Suddenly, the magic of the snowy night had faded, and all that was left were broken dreams of what could never be. “Yeah.” Hearing the emotion in his voice, Marcie’s eyes slowly opened. “I should take you home, then.” She saw him just as he whipped away something in his eye. Without another word to her, Hugh started back toward his car. Marcie followed. When they raced the vehicle, she stopped. “Hugh!” Her voice came out wobbly as she couldn’t hide her emotion any more than he could. “Could you do one last thing for me? Please,” her voice cracked badly as she tried to keep it together. “Anything,” Hugh responded, turning ever-so-slowly towards her shaking frame. “Could you—could you just…” A miserable whine escaped her tight throat. “Hold me. Please.” She cleared her face of all the snow and tears. “Just…one last time,” she whimpered, holding her arms open. After a moment of hesitation, Hugh hurried over to her. He picked her up into his strong arms, holding on as tight as he could. Marcie gasped as he took all the air from her lungs. And then, she started to cry. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she heard him cry, too. Of course, he was too much of a man to ever let on how much this was killing him. He wasn’t good at letting go, but he did it anyway. He did it because it was what Marcie asked of him. And, really, he would have done just about anything for her. Even if it meant he was left destroyed.

Chapter 26

The next few weeks were horrible ones for Hugh. He threw himself into work, tackling the Todd Manning case head on. In all honesty, Hugh became short sighted, single minded, and he refused to listen to anyone who told him that maybe Todd Manning was innocent. Evangeline Williamson, a woman he had considered a friend, was now the enemy. They were now fighting on opposite ends. It was nothing personal, just the way the legal system works. Her job was to free her client. Hugh’s job was to nail Todd Manny—the baby killer—to the wall. Truthfully, Hugh was thankful for this case. It was just what he needed at just the right time. He was too busy now to think…to feel…to wish for things to be different. No, there was no time for him to think about Marcie Walsh and what he had lost. But, then again, how could he have lost something he never really had? For weeks, Hugh was like this—all about his work and nothing else. People could see the change. They often commented on it. He was no longer understanding and patient. Tolerance was no longer a word he understood. He was quick tempered and bordering on obsessive about his desire to make Manning pay. Justice. It was all that Hugh cared about, because it kept him from caring about other things. But even his one-trackedmind couldn’t prevent him from overhearing the unexpected news about Llanview’s supposedly happiest couple. Hugh learned about Marcie’s engagement to Michael McBain purely by accident. He just happened to be at the wrong place at the wrong time, typical for him. While waiting for his take-out at Rodi’s, Hugh overheard Adriana talking with Rex, and suddenly his life came to a crashing halt. “Wasn’t it the most romantic thing you’ve ever seen?” Adrianna started gushing to her boyfriend. “Yeah, I guess if you’re into that gushy, lovey-dovey, spur of the moment kind of thing.” Rex said with the smile of a man who was totally whipped, Hugh could relate to that dopey expression. “Come on, you thought it was great, too.” Hugh wasn’t really paying much attention at first. Found it a little amusing, actually. His amusement quickly vanished, however when he heard Adrianna say, “I saw the way you were smiling when Michael pulled out the ring,” Hearing Adrianna say this, Hugh’s face turned pale. “Alright, maybe,” Rex finally agreed to being moved—a little. “I just know if that jerk really does marry Marcie, he better be good to her. Marcie’s been waiting to be engaged to that idiot forever.” This was when Hugh’s world stopped turning. His chest clenched, his palms became

sweaty, his mind a total blank. After a few moments, when Rex’s words finally sunk in, Hugh lost his mind. “Engaged?!” Hugh shouted. Startled, Rex and Adriana turned to face the unsettled man standing behind them. “Marcie can’t be engaged!” Rex and Adriana exchanged the same guilty look. “I’m sorry man, but she is,” Rex was the one to break the news to Hugh. “No! No way Marcie would agree to marry that guy,” Hugh continued to live in disbelief. “But… she did,” Adriana told him. “We were both there when it happened.” When Adriana tried to comfort him by taking his hand, Hugh pulled away from her. “She looked happy, if that’s any help.” Hugh shook his head. “It’s not.” He backed slowly away from the couple. “This isn’t happening. Can’t be…” Hugh turned to leave, completely ignoring the man behind the counter who was telling him that his order was finally ready. Hugh left without his food. He wasn’t hungry anymore. Hell, he couldn’t even feel. It was like all the life had drained from him. He sped home, somehow managing to get there without killing himself or anyone else. Riding up the elevator to his penthouse suit, he didn’t even hear the woman who he was with say hello. This surprised her because Hugh always flirted with her when they crossed paths, this time it was like she didn’t even exist. Seeing his face, she didn’t take it personal; Hugh looked as though he had just lost his best friend. But, Hugh had lost much more than that? The moment he entered his home, a stiff drink was poured. He downed the hard liquor like it was orange juice, then he quickly fixed another and another. When finished with that, he held the glass tightly in his hand. Staring off into space, Hugh’s mind filled with all kinds of thoughts. Marcie wearing a long, white gown; the kind every girl dreamed of. The epitome of perfection as she walked down a flower filled aisle. Michael kissing the blushing bride in front of a church filled with people solidifying their bond forever. As these thoughts rambled through his brain, flashing over and over in his mind, Hugh’s tight grip on the glass began to squeeze until the pressure was too much for the fragile object. It broke under the stress. Hugh barely took notice of the accident. And it wasn’t until a sharp pain reached his deadened senses that he realized that he had cut himself with broken glass. The pain broke him out of his fog. After cleaning himself up, bandaging the wound, and collecting the tiny shards that remained of the glass, Hugh sat in his lounge chair. Staring off blankly, the thoughts of the future that should have been his rushed back like a tornado. Guilt, regret, fear, loneliness; he felt it all. Those emotions might have prevailed if not for the rapping at his

door. It wasn’t until a voice joined in that Hugh bothered to take notice that someone was demanding entrance. “Hugh, hello, are you home?” Slowly, Hugh made his way to the front door. Opening it, he turned without greeting the visitor and went back to his sitting position. The person on the other side entered the room cautiously. The tall woman still dressed in her business best took a long look around, then eyed the man who sat with his back to her. “Um, Hugh, is everything okay?” Evangeline Williamson spoke in a measured manner. “What do you want?” Hugh finally acknowledged her presence. “No, I think that’s my question.” She waited for a reply; Hugh continued to be rude. “You asked me to come over.” Another pause—another no answer. “To discuss the Todd Manning case, remember?” Still nothing but silence; it was starting to infuriate her. “You said you wanted to talk about a deal?” “No deals.” Hugh responded flatly. “Okay, what is wrong with you?” Sure, Hugh was cocky, arrogant, but Evangeline had never known him to be so outwardly boorish. “If there is no deal, then why did you ask me to come over?” Hugh had made that call before...before his life came to an abrupt end. “I changed my mind,” he barked when Evangeline kept pressing the issue. Then he waved her away like she was some annoying fly. That’s when she noticed his bandaged hand. “What happened to you?” She took the cut hand, turning it to see how dad he had hurt himself, but Hugh was in no mood for her charity. Snatching his hand way, he barked, “You had your chance to spare your client the death penalty, now the monster’s going to fry for it. Deal with it!” Furious at his attitude, Evangeline dropped her briefcase. It made a loud thump. Neither took notice of the noise. Forcing her competition to face her, she told him, “You insufferable jerk!” For the first time Hugh was moved to a response. He sprung from his chair, ready to go one-on-one. Evangeline quickly put an end to that by pushing him back down into place. “No, you’re going to sit there and you listen to me, Hugh.” Relenting, Hugh crossed his arms like a stubborn child, listening to what the counselor had to say. “You have been bullheaded about this case from day one. You don’t listen. You don’t

consider any of the evidence.” “I’ve considered the evidence, that’s why I want to see this monster pay.” Evangeline eyed him with a quieting glared—Hugh quickly zipped up. “Not once did you entertain the possibility that you might be wrong about this case. You and all of Llanview were so quick to judge my client before he even received his fair trial. In your mind, he’s already guilty, how is that justice?” “He’s a baby killer, Evangeline.” Hugh came to his feet, stating his position clearly. “I can’t just let that pass because he’s your client and you believe all of his lies.” “And what if you’re wrong?” Evangeline shook her head sadly. “Are you ready to face what would happen? Can you live with knowing you sentenced an innocent man to death? Stealing two children of their father?” “I’m a lawyer, same as you Evangeline. Sometimes you have to make tough choices and live with the decisions you make…suffer the consequences, right or wrong. No matter who it hurts.” “What’s this really about, Hugh?” Not answering, Hugh turned away in a huff. “I really think you need to work out your own issues first before you take it out on an innocent man, because there is no going back, Hugh.” Hugh stormed his way to the door. “Sorry you wasted your time, counselor.” He pointed toward the now opened exit. “I’ll see you in court.” Evangeline ran a hand over the back of her head, thinking. Then, knowing he was not to be reasoned with at the moment, she picked up her case. Before leaving, she stopped at his heels. “Can we put away the angry lawyer masks for just a moment?” His face softened. Finally realizing how he had been acting, Hugh’s tone changed. “Sure.” Hugh nodded with a smile. It was the first time their entire visit that Hugh actually appeared to be himself. Or at least the person Evangeline had come to know and even liked a little. Looking into his sad eyes, it finally occurred to Evangeline what might have been bothering her competitor. She didn’t know how she could have forgotten. “I heard about… well, you know, about Marcie and Michael.” The moment her words left her mouth she wished she could take them back. Hugh’s face turned back to that stone sober expression which she assumed meant he was shutting down. “I just wanted to say how sorry I am. I know—I know how much you liked her.” “Yeah, what can you do, right?” Hugh turned his head away from her. Last thing he needed was to show weakness to the opposition. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Taking the hint, Evangeline left him. It wasn’t until an hour later that Hugh felt sane enough to start working on his closing arguments. He was finally getting caught up, focused on the objective at hand. Marcie Walsh and her impending wedding was the furthest thing from his mind at eight o’clock that evening. Sitting with his legs crossed at his coffee table surrounded by a mountain of papers and folders and briefs, Hugh was in his element. His sanctuary. Life’s little Greek dramas were only a vague memory. It was all a vague memory until he received his second visitor of the night. When Hugh answered the door, he had his nose planted in his note pad. He was going over a stanza when he nonchalantly opened the door to his dwelling. “What do you want?” He uttered like an angry oaf, not looking up from his work. “Want anyone else wants,” the woman at the door said. “World piece. To fix the ozone.” There was a short pause before she added, “Your forgiveness.” Hugh finally looked up. He was now staring into the face of the woman who single-handedly destroyed his world.

Chapter 27

For a moment, Hugh couldn’t breath. The knot inside his throat might have had something to do with that difficultly. He stood expressionless at the woman who had come to visit. Eyes unblinking, hands trembling, his note pad on the verge of taking the same hard tumble his heart was doing inside his chest. “Can I come in?” Marcie asked. Hugh just blinked in response. How long had it been this time? A month? Maybe longer. The days in-between their separations were growing longer and longer, but they seemed to bleed together. Only this time, Hugh honestly didn’t believe the drought would end. But, now, her she was, right in front of him. Close enough to touch… to hold… to kiss. “Hugh, can you hear me?” Marcie waved a hand in front of his face. This seemed to break him out of his daze because he took a step away from her. “Sure.” Hugh blinked away the haze; shaking away the cobwebs. “I mean, of course. Come in.” He took another step to allow her entrance. As she passed by him, he caught a whiff of her sweet perfume. His eyes closed for a moment, and just like that, he was enraptured again. Marcie stood in front of him wearing her long black trench. It was wrapped around her, buttoned to the very top. Her hands where stuffed far into her pockets and her shoulders were scrunched making it appear like she had no neck. “I hope I’m not disturbing you.” They made small chit-chat. Asking each other how the other had been. They both gave simple, unaffecting answers to their simple, uninteresting questions. Then, Hugh couldn’t take the awkwardness anymore. “Does your fiancé know you’re here?” he said directly, bitingly, cutting to the chase. “Hugh, I’m so sorry.” She took her hands out of her pockets, folding them in front of her. “You have to know I didn’t want you to find out this way.” “Yeah, well, if you want to keep a secret, maybe next time you shouldn’t tell Balsom.” He dropped his pad onto the table with all the others. It made a loud, slapping noise which made Marcie jump slightly. “I didn’t tell him anything. He was there when it happened.” Marcie slumped into Hugh’s chair. The same one he had spent hours in after hearing about Marcie’s “good news”. “Everyone was there, actually. It was such a spur of the moment thing. I wasn’t expecting it at all. Maybe I should have, Michael was acting so strange all night.” “I really don’t want to hear about this.” Hugh flopped against his couch, covering his face with his hands.

“I’m sorry,” Marcie said again. “I just wanted you to know that this wasn’t planned.” “But… you said yes.” Hugh didn’t raise his head. He couldn’t bear to see her face when she told him what he already knew. “Yes,” she uttered softly; staring into the cupped hands in her lap. “So…what?” Hugh raised his voice startling her with its ferocity. “You came here to gloat… show off the ring… tell me how happy you are?” “No, no, nothing like that.” She sprung from her chair and hurried over to him. “I would never hurt you like that, but…when Rex called and told me he blabbed, I just…” “…had to see the damage for yourself, huh?” He finished her thoughts wrongly. “Well, here I am Marcie, or what’s left.” He quickly moved away from her; being anywhere near Marcie was just too much. “Here’s the wreck you created. Now you can marvel in it.” “I wanted to be the one to tell you.” “Why? Did you think it would make it hurt less?” He balled his uninjured hand into a tight fist. “Well, guess what, nothing could make it hurt more.” “You just don’t understand.” “No, I guess I don’t.” Letting some of the anger go, Hugh slowly made his way back to her. “Why don’t you explain it to me?” Marcie took a moment, then spoke honestly. She knew nothing she said, no matter how harsh or hurtful, Hugh would understand it for what it was. Her truth was important to him, and Marcie knew this very well. “I want a family, Hugh. More than anything, that’s what I want… it’s what I need. To belong. To feel safe.” “You said that you felt safe with me.” Hugh took her hand, and instantly his heart began to melt for her all over again. “But you and I don’t want and need the same things. You still want to have fun, flirt, be a boy and be frivolous. I want a baby, a home, the white picket fence and the dog.” “You don’t think I could give you that?” “I think you would try if I let you, but you wouldn’t be happy, Hugh. Not for long. You would pretend, but its not you.” “Maybe it could be me.” He said slowly so his words would come across as sincere. He wanted her to believe him; he needed her to believe him.

“You would give…” She looked around his spacious bachelor pad, “…all this up for a house full of kids?” “In a heartbeat, if it meant I could spend my life with you.” Marcie only allowed those heartfelt words to sink in half-way, then she had no choice but to brush aside the warmth and security they gave her, ever so briefly. “Then you’re kidding yourself.” Marcie got to her feet, turning her back to him. She was terrified that he would see the truth behind her lies. “You have no faith in me at all, do you?” hearing this, she quickly turned back. Hugh hung his head. It took every ounce of willpower she had not to rush over to be by his side. “Michael is good to me,” she said instead of bowing to her desires. “We have the same dreams. We’re perfect for each other.” “Well, okay, there you go.” Hugh stomped to his feet; frustrated beyond any other point is his life. “That’s the perfect reason to get married. I wish you all the best, Marcie. Just don’t expect me to be okay with it, because I’m not. I never will be.” “I understand.” Marcie dipped her head. Nothing was left to be said between them, yet she still remained. Her feet were cemented to the floor—a hundred wild horses couldn’t drag her away from him right now. That magnet that refused to release them was pulling at their hearts, stronger than ever before. “So, here we are again.” Hugh clapped his hands to his sides, sighing, “What do we do now?” Marcie looked around her. She knew this was her chance to make a break, just leave and let it be over with. Only, she didn’t want that. So, looking for any way out of this she could find, Marcie’s eyes finally fell on the stack of books and papers littering Hugh’s coffee table. “You getting ready for tomorrow?” she asked, picking up one of his many heavy law books, changing the subject. Noticing the branch being offered to him, Hugh responded, “I have to give my closing arguments tomorrow in the Todd Manning case.” “I know,” Marcie told him casually as she sat down, legs crossed, at the cluttered table. “I’ve been keeping an eye on the case.” Lifting up a tablet with messy scrawling notes scribbled all over the page, she informed him, “I was there from the first day, you know.” Hugh sat down beside her. “What? Are you serious?” And, just like that, it was as if nothing had changed. Marcie wasn’t engaged—Hugh wasn’t heartbroken. It was just the two of them being in their comfortable element. Safe in the place where nothing could touch them and being each others world.

“I used my press pass from ‘The Banner’. Thankfully they didn’t realize I was just a lowly columnist.” Marcie eyed him shyly. “I sat in the back. You didn’t see me. I didn’t want to be a distraction. I know how important this case is to you.” “You wouldn’t have been a distraction.” Hugh nudged her shoulder with his, getting her to smile. “In fact, I could have used you that day.” A reflective look filled his handsome features. “I was so scared.” “You didn’t look it,” Marcie offered her assurances. “I can’t mess this up, Marcie.” Hugh shook his head. “Everyone’s eyes are on me. This would have been Nora’s case, so I hear a lot about how she would’ve handled things… better.” “You’ve been great.” Marcie slipped her small hand over his. That old electricity still remained between them and both felt it. “Nora would be proud.” She quickly commented, removing her hand before handholding turned into something more. “I can’t let Manning walk for this, Marcie.” “This is really personal for you, isn’t it?” “Okay, what’s up with that? Evangeline was just here spouting the same thing.” “We have eyes.” Marcie gave him that look—the one that always forced him to open up to her even if he didn’t want to. “I don’t know, maybe it’s because it’s my first case as acting DA. Maybe it’s because I want to do right by Nora.” Marcie stare became harder. “Or maybe it’s something else.” Hugh was quiet for a long, contemplative moment. “That baby. You didn’t see the photos of that baby. He was ready to be born, you know.” Hugh covered his eyes with his hand as if to block the horrifying pictures of the autopsy from his mind. “Every time I look at them I wondered, what if that had been me.” Marcie took his hand away, forcing him to look at her. “I wasn’t wanted either. What if my father did what Manning did? Just bump off my mother so he didn’t have to deal with me.” “Hugh, the situations are totally different. Your mother wasn’t Margaret Cochran.” “Okay, so she wasn’t mother of the year. She was a horrible woman who hurt you and The Manning’s and a lot of other people, but what did that baby do? Nothing!” He struck the table hard creating a loud sound. Marcie jumped. “He should have been given a fighting chance. Like I was.” Agitated, Hugh moved away from her. “I was given to a

wonderful family who cared for me and loved me, but did I appreciate it? No! I make fun of them, am embarrassed by them, ignore them.” Finally starting to understand a little of what drove him, Marcie moved closer to him. “I became a lawyer because I knew it stood completely against what they believe in. I didn’t want to be anything like them or their Hippie way of life. Power to the people. Free love. Save the earth. And all that other crap.” He mocked his parents’ beliefs. “Idiots!” Hugh dropped his head into his hands. “I had no idea how lucky I was.” Marcie laid her head against his shoulder. “When was the last time you saw them?” Hugh lifted his head. “It’s almost been a year. At our last “Non-birthday” celebration.” “Non-birthday?” Marcie laughed. “My parents don’t believe in birthdays,” Hugh sighed. “They say age is just a number people use to define themselves. It limits us, so why celebrate the passing of another year when you should look ahead to what tomorrow brings.” “Well, um, I can sort of see their point.” Hugh eyed her with a horrified glare. “Okay, so your parents sound like really…interesting people,” she laughed. Hugh couldn’t help but laugh right along with her. “And now I can sort of see now how it’s possible that you’ve never had ice cream before. How could you have had ice cream if you’ve never had a birthday party?” “Well, we do have a party…now.” “The “non-birthday” party?” Hugh nodded with a smile. “When we got older, my siblings and I revolted when we heard other kids talking. Finally, they agreed to a party once a year where we all celebrate ‘being set free into the world’.” He shrugged. “We never know what day they’ll pick, because…” “…because that would place too many limitations and ruin the freeness of it.” Marcie finished his sentence. “Okay, you’re really starting to freak me out with all this understanding of my parents freaky minds.” Marcie laughed. Hugh just leaned his head back and sighed. A smile slowly made its way onto his face, though. After sitting quietly for a moment, a startling thought struck Marcie. “So, does this mean you don’t know when you were born?” “Well, I have a date, March 15, 1980, but I have a sneaking suspicion that’s just a date they made up, or it was the date that they adopted me. Since my birth parents were never found—I was pretty much abandoned on a doorstep, believe it or not—so I’m not

too sure.” “My God, then today could be your birthday, for all you know?” “Could be. Never really thought it like that before. It’s just always how it’s been.” A smile filled his face. “And, you know, I kind of like it this way. It’s something I look forward to, you know.” “So, see…” she nudged him playfully, “you don’t hate everything your parents stand for.” “I guess not.” Without thinking, Hugh reached up, taking Marcie’s face into the palm of his hand. “Thank you.” He moved her face closer to his. “For what?” she asked when their foreheads met. “Talking me down.” Hugh softly brushed back her red hair. “I was going crazy with all this… thank you for being here to get me through it.” “Well, as many times as you’ve talked me down off the ledge, it’s the least I could do.” Marcie reached a curled palm up to his face, caressing his smooth cheek. It only took seeing that look in his eye for her to realize she was crossing that boundary again. After all, engaged women weren’t suppose to lust after other men. She couldn’t help how she still felt, but that didn’t mean she had to act on those feelings ever again. “Are you hungry?” She quickly moved away, making much needed distance between herself and temptation. “By the looks of this place, I bet you haven’t eaten in hours. Why don’t I fix you something while you work?” “Marcie, you don’t have to do this.” Hugh sat back, disappointed that she was still fighting him tooth-and-nail. “I know. I want to.” Hurriedly, she removed her jacket as she made her way across the room. “But… don’t you have somewhere to be?” Marcie stopped in her tracks. Looking over her should, she told him, “Nope, I’m right where I need to be.” Then she quickly disappeared into his kitchen. It took Hugh forever to get his mind off the woman in his kitchen. Finally, his brain started to function again and he became completely focused on his job and what needed to be said the next day to convince a jury of Todd Manning’s peers that he should pay for the crimes he committed. Around the time that Hugh was changing his entire closing comments—he was sounding way too preachy on paper, so he knew it would sound even worse to an

audience—Marcie wandered back into the room. “Done already?” He commented without looking up. “You are such a man. You have absolutely nothing in your fridge.” She stood looking down at him, hands on her hips, obviously very annoyed at him. “Well, I’ve been kind of busy, you know, so I’ve been having take-out.” “Uh-huh, just what I thought. You need a good meal more than I thought.” Watching her reach for her coat and purse, Hugh sprang to his feet. “Where are you going?” He became panicked that she was leaving him, not ready at all for their unexpected time to end so soon. Seeing his worry, Marcie quickly put his mind at ease. “I’ll be right back.” She gave him a small smile as she slipped into her coat. “I promise.” With that, Marcie hurried out the front door. He stood in the doorway, watching as she waited for the elevator. When she disappeared through the opening doors, Hugh was sure he would never see Marcie again.

Chapter 28

Of course, Marcie did come back…just as she promised. With her she carried two brown bags filled with Chinese food from The Pavilion. As Marcie cleared the table for them to eat, Hugh placed the take-out on dishes and filled two glasses with red wine. When he placed her dinner in front of her, setting the plate down on the tabletop, Marcie finally saw the damaged hand Hugh had been trying so hard to keep hidden from her all night. “My God, what happened?” She grabbed the hand; her grip made Hugh grimace in pain. “Its nothing, just a little accident?” He gently took his hand back before taking his seat at her right hand. “It’s still bleeding. Maybe we should take you to the hospital? You may need stitches?” Marcie continued to show her concern. “Yeah, we can ask your fiancé to stitch me up, that’ll be a great idea. Remember what happened at the blood drive? Don’t need a repeat of that, thank you.” Seeing Marcie’s face fall, Hugh realized he was being mean and unfair. “I’m sorry.” Her eyes slowly drifted back to him. “See?” He curled his hand into a fist—wincing only slightly—to show her no harm was done. “I’ll be fine.” With that settled, Hugh and Marcie began what was probably their last dinner together. The huge elephant that was in the room with them hid comfortably under the table for awhile. Then it decided to rear its large head again when they both reached for the last egg roll. Hugh’s hand covered hers and for the first time he saw with his own eyes Marcie’s engagement ring. “Michael has good taste, that’s some ring you have there.” He stared at her lovely hand with the large gem resting on her ring finger. “Thanks.” Marcie guiltily slipped her hand out of his grasp. They were silent for a long time after. Marcie stared into her plate—Hugh eyed her stoic expression. “You want half?” He finally said, breaking the roll in two and handing her a piece. She took it with a small smile. When dinner was over, Marcie helped him clean up and then Hugh immediately went back to work. He told her she didn’t have to stay, that he was probably going to be pulling an all-nighter, but Marcie calmly told him that she didn’t have anywhere else to go. He thought about asking her where her fiancé was, but he didn’t want to bring up that name or anything having to do with him, so he allowed her to stay, knowing these would be their last moments together.

At around ten, Hugh’s mind was completely focused on his work. Phrasing, making sure everything he wanted to say to Todd Manning’s jury was just right. He was in the middle of fixing his last paragraph when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Looking up, he found Marcie kneeling next to him with the happiest, and the guiltiest of expressions on her pretty round face. She definitely had something up her sleeve. “Could you stop what you’re doing for a moment?” Hugh quibbled, saying that he had to keep working, but Marcie wasn’t hearing it. “I have a surprise for you.” Hearing this, Hugh immediately put down his pad, curious as to what Marcie had planned for them. With a very interested look, Hugh asked, “What kind of surprise? Is it a good surprise, or a naughty surprise, cause I’m only stopping if it’s a naughty one?” He flashed her with his most charming smile—Marcie began to blush instantly. “Just close your eyes.” Marcie slid a hand over his brown eyes, leaving him in the dark. Everything became quiet; Hugh could only hear the ticking of his clock, and the sound of Marcie wondering around. He thought about taking a peek, just to see what she was up to, but he decided to let her surprise him, since it looked like this meant so much to her. A moment later, Hugh could feel her curl up beside him. Her soft body pressed up against his arm—Hugh couldn’t help but slip a hand around her, bringing her closer. The sound of her girlish laughter could be heard the moment he did. “Can I open them now?” Hugh asked like an excited child waiting for something really spectacular. “Okay, everything’s ready. Go ahead.” When she finally gave him the go-ahead, Hugh slowly opened his eyes. Seeing what she had placed in front of him, his mouth dropped open in disbelief. “Happy “maybe birthday” Hugh!” Marcie had arranged six, small, round cakes on a plate making another larger circle. In the middle was a single candle, lit. “I’m sorry it’s not a real birthday cake, but The Pavilion only had moon cakes, so I made do.” Very pleased with herself, Marcie happily, nervously, turned the plate around in circles as she admired her work. “They do add a certain charm to it, don’t you think?” She turned her head to look into his still stunned face. “I hope you like it?” When he still didn’t respond, Marcie began to worry. “Do you… like it?” Hugh’s head slowly turned to her. “You did this for me?” He said in a hushed, awed tone. “Well, yeah, I thought, you know…everyone should get to have their own birthday cake.” Marcie looked away shyly when he continued to stare at her in that way that made her feel warm and fuzzy all over. “You should make a wish, you know, before the wax begins to drip.” She was beginning to feel flush. Marcie had to be turning three different shades of red. It was so wrong for her to be feeling this way, wasn’t it? Hugh stared mutely at her for a moment longer, then said sadly, “But I have nothing to

wish for.” Marcie’s eyes drifted up to him. “Hugh, everyone has wishes, make one.” She slipped an arm around his broad shoulders; she just couldn’t control the urge to touch him any longer. “I have nothing to wish for because everything I want is sitting right here next to me.” Marcie’s head dipped in her usual, timid manner. When her eyes eventually turned back up to him, he saw that they were twinkling with joy. She was shining. Glowing. It brought warmth to Hugh’s heart knowing he had put that look of happiness in her eyes. “Okay, I’ll make a wish, just for you.” Hugh smiled before turning to his birthday moon cake. Taking a moment to think, he finally closed his eyes to make his silent, and most fondest wish. When his heart finished making its plea to the universe, he looked back at Marcie. “Well, what do you know? Wishes do come true.” He reached up with his cut hand, touching the side of her face lightly. “You’re still here with me.” “Hugh,” Marcie said his name as a sigh. Taking his hand, she closed her eyes to his gentle touch. Caught up in the moment, Hugh held her tighter. No way was he was letting go. “This is the sweetest thing anyone has every done for me, Marcie.” She opened her eyes. When her gaze met his, Marcie’s heart began to melt inside her chest like an ice cube that didn’t stand a chance in the sweltering heat. “And I really want to thank you, if you’ll let me.” He combed his fingers trough her hair. “Will you, let me?” There was no questioning what he meant by thanking her. There was no fighting him either. Hugh leaned into her, his breath feathering against her neck softly. He rested his cheek against hers, and then his mouth journeyed to find her soft lips. When they finally met, his warm mouth pressed against hers in a tender kiss. It was small but powerful. And when he eventually pulled away, their shared kiss had left them shaking. “Do you feel that?” He asked her to speak truthfully to him for once. When she nodded, Hugh had to ask, “Then tell me how something that feels like this can be so wrong?” Marcie bit at her lower lip, trying to find the words to deny what they felt. But words escaped her. They failed her. She couldn’t say a single word. Instead, she lifted her hand, slipping it behind his neck. Pulling him back to her, Marcie stopped fighting it. Their mouths touched once more. Hugh’s hands moved up her back to her shoulders, pressing her closer. Their kisses deepened. Marcie’s head began to twirl. But, this time, her thoughts filled with consenting words, not denials. Yes. Yes, she wanted this. Marcie wanted this more than anything. Forgetting about being the sweet, good girl who always did the right thing, Marcie rested her tiny hands against his solid chest. Only taking the briefest of moments to consider what she was doing, she began to play with the buttons of his light blue dress shirt. She had gotten if halfway open when Hugh stopped her unexpectedly. He opened his mouth

to speak, but Marcie quickly stifled him with another, hard kiss. Now was not the time to think this over. If she didn’t let him carry her away right now, the doubts and regrets would sink in. Marcie didn’t want to regret being with him. But even more, she didn’t want to live with the regret of having never been with him at all. With loving arms, Hugh brought them to their feet. Joining their hands, he led then upstairs. At the foot of his bedroom door, he looked down at her, giving her one last chance to back out if she wanted. Marcie simply smiled at him as she opened the door. Together they walked into the dark room. The glow from the night sky was their only light. Curled together in a tight embrace, Hugh just held her, wanting to enjoy the feel of her next to him. Finally, for the first time, Marcie felt like she was his. She wasn’t pulling away or running. Marcie was there, with him. It was just like he had always dreamed. He moved them over to his bed; Marcie laid down for him. Hugh moved next to her. Looking down at her, he searched her with his eyes. He ran a tender hand across her cheek, down her neck, over her shoulder. Down the length of her body he continued. Hugh could feel her tremble beneath his touch. He gave her soothing kisses, to ease her mind. Told her how beautiful she was to him. How he had waited so long just to be able to hold and love her this way. Everything was perfect and as it should be. Then, when Marcie asked him to make love to her, everything went terribly wrong. Just as Hugh was about to slip Marcie’s flowered shirt off of her shoulders, the chimes of his door bell filled the once still room. Hugh did his best to ignore it, nothing was going to stop to put a stop to this night, but when the person at his door refused to leave, Marcie put a halt on things. “You should get that.” Hugh told her no. He didn’t care who it was, but she insisted. “It’s okay. This can wait.” ‘NO, it can’t. Nothing is more important than this… what’s happening right here.” Marcie caressed his face gently. Hoping to soothe his distress, she told him, “I’m not going anywhere. I promise.” She grabbed a pillow, hugging it to her half-dressed body. “I’ll be right here when you get back. Waiting for you.” Everything in Hugh doubted those words. He knew, that with time, Marcie would realize what a huge mistake she was making with him and call their night together off. He couldn’t let that happen. He wouldn’t. But the person waiting for him at his door was a persistent one. “Ugh!” Hugh pulled at his hair. “Don’t you move!” He gave her a quick, deep kiss—something to keep her satisfied until he returned—then he quickly moved to answer the door. “I’ll be right back. So don’t go anywhere. Promise.” He pointed at her with a smile. “And don’t go changing your mind.”

“Not going to happen.” She smiled back at him. Then she waved him away. “Would you hurry!” Unable to resist, Hugh rushed back to her. “Just give me one minute. I’ll be back before you know it.” After giving her one final, hot kiss, he ran out the door. Skipping steps two at a time, Hugh reached the bottom in record time. Marcie, meanwhile, started pulling the covers back. Her plan was to be waiting for him in his bed when he got back. She took her top off before slipping in-between the sheets, but then quickly put it back on. The thought of having Hugh undress her was too tempting. As she waited she giggled and squirmed with anticipation. Then her eyes wandered over to the clock to time him. If he took longer than a minute, Marcie planned on teasing him unmercifully. That minute passed and then two. Finally, she grabbed the small alarm clock to make sure it was keeping accurate time. That’s when her eyes fell upon her engagement ring. Marcie brought her hand up, guilt pouring through her as she stared at the ring Michael gave to her no more than two short days ago. She had been so happy then. Truly, she had, but now... what was she doing? Marcie started to get worried that Hugh was the one not coming back, and she needed him to come back. She needed him to come back before she changed her mind. Buttoning her blouse, she decided to go see what was taking him so long. When she reached the stairs, loud voices could be heard. Hugh was talking with someone. Arguing. Marcie slowly made her way downstairs. When she reached the middle step, her feet stopped. Clutching onto the railing for support, Marcie’s eyes fell upon a stomach turning sight. Hugh was standing in the middle of his living room with a tall brunette who was draped all over him. “You have to get out of here. If Marcie sees you…” Marcie heard Hugh yell at the woman. That’s when Marcie’s knees gave out. Sitting on the cold step, Marcie called out, “Hugh?!” Hugh turned her way—his face left in utter shock. With a hard push, he finally got the strange woman who came to visit him in the middle of the night off of him. “Marcie—Marcie, honey, this isn’t what it looks like.” Hugh took a step towards Marcie, wanting to explain himself, but the woman grabbed his arm, pulling him back. “Who is this?” She said in an accent Marcie never heard before or recognized. “I thought you said you were lonely and needed some company?” Marcie’s mouth fell open. Then the tears threatened to surface. But she fought back with a brave face. “You invited this woman over?” In her mind, Marcie could only think of one horrible thought, “What did I almost do?”

“Marcie, no!” Hugh shrugged the woman off him and ran to the destroyed woman sitting on his staircase. “I haven’t talked to Eva in weeks. I swear to you. I have no idea what’s she’s doing here.” Not believing him, Marcie finally found the strength to stand. Pushing past him, anger rising up inside her, Marcie faced the woman who probably just saved her from making the biggest mistake of her life. “Is that true?” Marcie looked up into the face of the gorgeous model. She knew she was a model because one, Hugh only slept with models and two, Marcie had seen her face before on some magazine, but she couldn’t think of which one. Didn’t really matter though, once you’ve seen on model you’ve seen them all. “Well, our little visits are more implied than anything. How you say… we have an annual thing, and when I’m in town or in the area, we catch up, if you know what I mean.” Disgusted by this, Marcie turned to Hugh, “You’re sick!” “Marcie, no, you have to believe me.” He tried to touch her—Marcie slapped his hands away. “Don’t you dare lie to me.” She hit him with her small fist. “She’s standing right here!” “Okay-okay, that was once true. Eva and I used to have a thing going on, but not anymore. Not since you.” “Is that supposed to make me feel better?!” “I don’t know what you want me to say. I didn’t invite her here. I haven’t spoke to or seen this woman in forever.” Hugh covered his face, feeling more ashamed of his past actions than ever before in his life. “Christ, why is this happening?” Marcie looked back at the woman who was appearing more and more annoyed by everything going on around her by the moment. “So… is this what I have to look forward to.” She turned back to Hugh. “If we had been together, would I be sitting around waiting to hear back from you? Or would you expect me to be like her, and just come around whenever you needed sex?” “Huh, yeah right.” The model cackled behind Marcie’s back. “Like Hugh would ever want to have sex with someone like you.” “Don’t you dare talk to her like that!” Furious, Hugh snapped, “Get out! Now!” He pointed to the door. When the woman refused to budge, Hugh was seconds away from grabbing her and throwing her out. But, thankfully, the woman finally got the clue that she wasn’t wanted. With a smug smile, like she had done something really grand, the woman headed towards the door. Hugh was right behind her ready to slam the door shut behind her. Before making her unquiet exit, the woman tussled Hugh’s hair, saying, “Call me.” With

that she was gone. Her stay was no longer than five minutes, but her damage was everlasting and irreparable. Seeing Marcie putting on her coat, Hugh tried to explain again. “Marcie, honey, you have to listen to me, please.” But Marcie wasn’t hearing him. The hurt and embarrassment ran too deep for her. “I-I just can’t…” she started to stammer uncontrollably. “Why—why would you? I can’t…why?” He tried to reach for her. Marcie took a lurching step back like she was repulsed by him. “When I think about what I almost did… what we almost did…” She covered her mouth to stifle a cry. “I could have lost everything tonight.” Her eyes speared him with hate. “I could have thrown everything away…for you.” Marcie pushed passed him, but Hugh wouldn’t allow her to leave. “Marcie, don’t do this!” He grabbed her by the shoulders. “We were so close, Honey,” Hugh bent down closer to her so she could see the agony he was in at the thought of losing her again over a mistake. “Don’t run away from me now. Don’t use some stupid misunderstanding as an excuse to walk away from us again.” Shaking her head, Marcie asked him, “If I hadn’t shown up tonight…” she took in a deep breath before asking, “Would you have slept with her?” When Hugh hesitated with his answer, Marcie couldn’t hold in the hurt any longer. “You disgust me.” Shoving him away, Marcie yelled, “Get your hands off of me. I don’t want you to touch me ever again.” Then she ran to the door. “I’m not perfect, Marcie,” he called after her. “But you know that, don’t you? Better than anyone, you know. I’m flawed. I’m selfish. And the only time that I ever feel truly good about myself is when I’m with you. Before I met you, I was all those things you’re thinking I am right now. I never let anyone get close to me, because I didn’t want to be abandoned again. Do you have any idea how much it hurts to know that you’re not wanted?” His words stopped her from leaving. Seeing her hesitation to flee, Hugh walked over to her. He pressed up behind her, beginning her to understand him. “Do you think I’m not scared too?” Hugh ran his hand over her shoulder. He knew his words…his touch…affected her. He could feel her trembling. “Every time you walk out that door, every time you leave me, I feel like a part of me goes with you. It’s gotten to the point where I’m completely lost in you now, and I don’t know what to do without you.” Resting his head against hers, Hugh closed his eyes, saying softly against her ear, “I haven’t wanted or needed or been with another woman since…since I’ve realized I’ve fallen in love with you.” Stunned by this, Marcie whipped around to face him. “Don’t you dare say that to me.” She practically spit this venom out. “But it’s true.” He fitted his hands deep into her hair, bringing her face up to him. “I—” Again, Marcie stopped him from saying those three words to her. “I hate you!” She spoke up first covering his admission of love before it was too late.

“Stay away from me.” Pushing him off of her, Marcie quickly opened the door. Taking a step out into the hall, she whined, “I’ll never forgive you. Do you hear me? I’ll never stop hating you for doing this to me.” To us, Marcie wanted to add, but she just turned her back on him instead. One more time, Marcie left Hugh a broken man. Torn.

Chapter 29

Her heart was in her throat. Pounding away, taking all the air from her lungs. Her short legs worked hard as she made her way quickly through the hospital corridor. She was shaking with fear, clutching her purse to her chest hoping no one would notice the little redhead that looked like an accident victim—shocked and pale. Only she wasn’t the one in need of assistance. She wasn’t the one lying in a hospital bed. Marcie wasn’t the one with a bullet hole in his abdomen. Five horrible words echoed in her mind as she reached the elevators. “Mr. Hughes, he’s been shot!” Over and over again those words haunted her. The minute she got the phone call from Hugh’s assistant, Joyce, Marcie dropped the phone and fled her office at The Banner. Several people asked what was wrong as she fled from the building; Marcie ignored all their inquires. “Hugh’s been shot!” Marcie mumbled under her breath over-and-over as she slowly made her way to the fifth floor. “Mr. Hughes, he was trying to play hero. I guess all those Clark Kent/Superman jokes got to his head.” Joyce’s voice played loudly in Marcie’s mind. The rest of their conversation went like this... “Mr. Hughes... he needs you.” The young secretary was frantic from hello. “Calm down, Joyce.” Not yet worried, Marcie tried to calm the girl so she could get information. “Take a deep breath then tell me what you have to say.” How ironic that Marcie was telling someone else to take a breath before speaking? “Okay, well, you know how important the Todd Manning trial was for Mr. Hughes, right? Well, after he won, he seemed better. Not quite himself yet, but not as rough around the edges. He was just really, really sad.” Marcie felt a twinge of remorse then quickly buried her feelings like she had become accustomed to doing so effortlessly lately. “Then Mr. Manning escaped on his way to transport. When Mr. Hughes found out, he just snapped. Really, he lost his mind.” This was when Marcie began to worry. “What did Hugh do?” “He went after Todd Manning. On his own.” There was a maddening pause before Joyce informed Marcie, “I guess he found him, because there was a struggle. Mr. Hughes, he’s been shot.” That was all Marcie heard before leaving everything behind. The only thing that mattered to her now was finding out if Hugh was still alive. “What if it was too late?” This thought terrified her so that Marcie started pounding on the steel doors, demanding they open at once. Finally, the obstruction set her free, opening on the appropriate floor.

Marcie knew this hospital well. After all, she was engaged to one of the residents, so she knew that every floor had its purpose. It was common knowledge that the fifth floor was not a floor you wanted to visit. Words like—Trauma, Surgical, ICU and Emergency—littered the hall walls each pointing you in specific directions. Marcie headed towards ICU. Before turning the final corner, she stopped behind a wall. Taking a quick peek around, she made sure that a certain tall, dark, handsome doctor wasn’t around—although she knew he was out of town with his brother, Marcie still worried—before making her way to the information desk. “Oh, hey Marcie,” Gladys, a nurse Marcie had talked to many times before, greeted her warmly. “I didn’t know Dr. McBain was working today.” Taking a deep breath, Marcie quickly explained her reasons for visiting the hospital that day and that they had nothing to do with visiting her fiancé. “I was told the DA, Hugh Hughes, was brought in this morning. He was shot. I need you to, please…Please!... tell me how he’s doing?” Marcie went on to say that, no, she wasn’t family. And no, other than being very concerned for her friend, she had no other grounds to be told anything. Then, when Gladys started pulling out the regulation nonsense on her, Marcie pulled out the big guns. The tears that Marcie had been holding in since she found out about Hugh’s condition began to overflow. In an instant, all of Marcie’s emotions had reached the surface. She couldn’t stifle them now even if she wanted too. “Please, you don’t understand. I have to see him. I have to make sure, with my own eyes, that he’s alright. I have to tell him. I have to let him know.” In a total panic, Marcie reached out and grabbed the woman’s arm tightly. “I can’t let my last words to him be, ‘I hate you’!” Taking sympathy on her, Gladys told her to give her a moment to find out what she could. Marcie thanked her profusely then she searched for a place to sit and wait. Her legs were wobbly. She couldn’t stand for another moment. Her heart was thumping even faster now. Something inside Marcie was telling her that she was running out of time. It was like Al’s death all over again. Remembering the moment she left Al’s hospital room so many years ago, a strong force had urged her to go back, but she ignored it, played it off as an overreaction to everything that had happened over the long, grueling days they had to wait before Al’s transplant. If she had listened to that little voice screaming at her, Al might not have died alone in a hospital bed with only Jessica’s small gift there to see him over to the other side. Not willing to let that happen twice to her—she never even got to say good-bye to Al—Marcie gathered herself. Cleaning her wet face of tears, Marcie stood on stable feet. But, when Gladys returned with news, almost all that strength she had mustered faded in an instant. “It’s serious. They’re prepping him for surgery now. He was stable, but his vitals are failing, if they don’t stop the bleeding and remove the bullet soon…” Gladys stopped when she saw Marcie begin to quiver. The gentle woman took Marcie

by the arm, leading her back to the chairs. “Dr. Truman will be operating. He’s in good hands now.” “Can I please see him?” Marcie sounded on the verge of hyperventilating, so the nurse didn’t have to heart to deny her this request. Gladys walked Marcie down a long, sterile hall. Marcie was moving in tunnel vision, only barely seeing what was in front of her. When Spencer Truman said hello, she just nodded. “Where’s Hugh?” She glanced around her, panic working its way through her system once again. Then, a long gurney turned a corner and started rolling her way. Seeing the still body lying motionless on top, Marcie stopped their progress. After Truman told the attendants to give her a moment, everyone cleared, giving Marcie one, last moment with Hugh. “Hugh,” she whispered his name into his ear. “It’s me. Marcie.” She searched for his hand. It was covered with a white sheet. Taking that colorless hand, Marcie went on to whisper, “Don’t you give up on me. You promised you would never give up. You promised me.” Tear drops fell from her eyes, landing on his pallid cheek. “I need you. Do you hear me?” Marcie took a small look behind her. Although they tried to mask it, everyone in the hallway was watching them. Not caring how it would look, Marcie took a gulp of air before making her final plea. “Dr. Truman is going to make you all better, and when you come back, I’ll be here. I’ll be here for you, just like you’ve always been there for me. But you have to come back to me. Please! Fight! Don’t you dare leave me, Hugh.” Holding back a sob, Marcie placed a loving kiss on Hugh’s cheek, replacing her tears with the softness of her love. She prayed to God that love would be enough to get him through.

Chapter 30

The wait was agonizing. Her worry ran deep. For two hours Marcie heard nothing. No one came to update her. No one bothered to tell her how much longer. All she could do was sit and stare at the empty spot smack dab in the middle of the empty room. Gladys told Marcie to wait there. When—if—Hugh made it out of surgery, this would be the place he would return to recuperate. But that had been so long ago and Marcie wasn’t sure if she could keep still any longer. Finally deciding to get some answers, Marcie raced to the door fully prepared to make a huge scene if someone, anyone, didn’t tell her something. Her hand didn’t even touch the knob before it slowly began to open on its own. The moment Hugh returned from surgery, Marcie was pushed and hassled, told in no uncertain terms to get out of the way. Finally, she stood in a corner as a half dozen nurses and doctors tended to Hugh, hooking him up to monitors and IV’s. When things finally started to settle down, Marcie approached the only doctor left in the room. This time, it was Dr. Miller she spoke with. “The operation went very smoothly. Thankfully, there were no complications and Hugh came through like a champ.” Paige noticed Marcie’s relief. “I suspect that he had the help and support of someone very special to help him find the will to make it through.” “Yes,” Marcie nodded as she wiped away the tears. “Hugh… he means a lot to me.” This was the first time Marcie had admitted that to anyone. She hadn’t even really admitted it to herself yet. Paige left after reassuring Marcie that Hugh was going to be alright and telling her she could stay as long as she wanted. When the doctor slipped out quietly, Marcie pulled a chair up along side Hugh’s bed. For a long moment she just stared into his blank, still face. Immediately, memories started to fill her mind. The first time they met; Marcie being drunk and obnoxious—Hugh being ever the gentleman. The weeks of bumping into each other—Marcie always wondered if it was just coincidence, but now she believed a little had to do with fate. Then her thoughts skipped ahead to the day she told Hugh she was going back to Michael. The devastation on his face—Marcie would never forget it. The night Michael and Hugh fought in the park—Hugh had that same look of utter misery when she left him bleeding and wounded thanks to Michael’s careless, blindsided punch. Over and over again, Marcie envisioned Hugh’s crumbling face every time she turned her back on him. Then, Marcie remembered the night Hugh saved her life. After all she had put him through, he had no obligation to be her hero or to even give her another seconds

thought. Thankfully, Hugh wasn’t like that. He wasn’t petty and he wouldn’t let her push him away, no matter how hard she tried to do just that. “I just want to make this better for you. I want to make it okay,” Hugh told her that night when he brought her home to take care of. And he did, didn’t he? He made everything okay. Hugh helped her survive that long night and he did it all expecting nothing in return. If she were truly honest with herself, Marcie would admit that was the night she began to see Hugh differently. He was more than just a playboy out to have fun. Hugh was gentle and kind; so completely supportive and caring towards her…so loving. With that last word reverberating around in her head, Marcie reached for Hugh’s hand. Taking his cold fingers inside her grasp, she kissed his knuckles, and then smoothed her face with it just like Hugh would have done if he were awake and could see her now. “I’m so sorry,” she cried. “I didn’t know.” Marcie moved closer to him, hoping he would be able to hear her wherever he was in his dream state. “You tried so hard to tell me, didn’t you? I didn’t believe you. I should’ve seen it in your eyes, but I didn’t want to.” Running her fingers lightly through his hair, Marcie went on to tell him. “You scare me like no one has ever scared me before. The way you look at me…the way you touch me…it’s too much. Sometimes, I don’t really trust it…or you.” Marcie shook her head. “No! That’s not true. I don’t trust me.” Hanging her head, she confessed. “I didn’t believe it when you said that woman meant nothing to you. I didn’t believe it because I didn’t want to. It was easier just to run. I used it as an excuse, but you already knew that, didn’t you?” Marcie moved away from his bedside, needing to think. When she believed she found the right words, she continued, “I don’t want to hurt Michael. He…he trusts me completely. We have our problems—John, Natalie—but we work. I know everything he’s going to say before he says it. I know how he thinks, how he’ll react…there’s no…he is what he is.” Marcie looked at the lifeless frame sleeping peacefully. Moving back to him—that magnate that had been playing tricks with her emotions for weeks was drawing her back again—Marcie sat back down. “You? You are something completely different. You’re an enigma—a total mystery. I have no idea what goes through your mind sometimes or why you refuse to let me go even when I give you a million reasons to just toss me aside.” Tears started to fill her eyes once again. “Hugh, can you hear me? Do you get what I’m trying to say? I know I’m not making any sense right now, but if anyone can figure out what I mean it’s you.” Resting her throbbing head against his, Marcie told him, “I don’t know what to do. Please, you have to wake up and tell me what I should do. I don’t want to hurt Michael, but by being faithful to him, I keep hurting you, and I don’t want that either.” Snuggling up close to him, breathing every ounce of him in, Marcie cried, “Please, wake up. I need you to hold me. I need you to tell me everything is going to be okay. I need to hear you say that you love me. Even if it’s not true, I need to hear it.” She kissed his lips gently. “I need to hear those words from you. I need to hear you say you love me too.” Finally, all of Marcie’s control gave way to her gripping emotions. Her

head fell against his shoulder as she began to weep. As she was crying her heart out, Marcie suddenly felt a hand brush the back of her head gently. With a gasp, Marcie pulled back. Hugh’s face contorted into a grimace, then smoothed into a thin smile. His eyes were still closed, but his lips were moving. Marcie leaned in closer to hear. “Marcie,”she finally understood what he was trying to say. “Yes, its me. Its Marcie. I’m here. I’m here and I’m not leaving your side.” She kissed his lips gently. “I’m coming for...” his words trailed off, then she heard, “...it hurts.” Panicked, Marcie searched for the call button. Before she could call the nurse, Hugh squeezed her other hand, tight. “Don’t leave.” His words were clearer now. “I’m sorry.” He kept repeating this as a painful expression twisted his features. “No-no, I’m sorry. It was all me.” She kissed his hand. “I love her...I love her...” Marcie’s posture straightened as she absorbed what he said. Slowly, a smile worked its way onto her face. Tears filled her eyes. Happy tears. “Oh, Hugh,” she sighed wistfully. “I love you, too.” She leaned closer, placing her forehead against his. Her eyes closed. It only took her a moment after to realize something was terribly wrong. “My God, Hugh, you’re burning up.” Her hand brushed against his forehead—Hugh groaned loudly in pain. “No-no, this can’t be happening. No-no, not again.” Marcie pressed the call button furiously. “I won’t let you die on me, Hugh!”

A short moment later, the room was filled again. Nurses, Dr. Miller, Dr. Truman... they were all hovered over the man who was burning with an unusually high fever. They spoke jargon she didn’t understand. None of it sounded good. Finally a familiar face approached her. Gladys was the one to break the news to her. “Mr. Hughes isn’t reacting well to the medication.” “What does that mean?” Marcie then asked the question she was dreading the answer to, “Is he going to die?” “He’s strong. As long as he takes well to the new meds, I don’t see why he wouldn’t

recover. But, he is very lucky that you were here so we could catch this in more than enough time.” “Oh, thank you!” Marcie was so relieved, she hugged the nurse fiercely. Fifteen minutes later, they allowed Marcie back inside Hugh’s hospital room. With his fever down, he was finally resting comfortably again. Returning to her waiting position at his side, Marcie curled herself into a ball. Resting with her head lying on her upraised knees, she felt her eyes getting heavy. Soon, she couldn’t keep them open at all. At Hugh’s bedside, Marcie fell asleep. She dreamt about the huge change her life was about to take.

Chapter 31

The pain was nothing more than a dull ache. Sort of like an irritating itch you can’t scratch. More than anything, Hugh’s head hurt. The throbbing made him not want to open his eyes. Lifting his hand, he rubbed at his temple, groaning softly. As childish as it may sound, he felt the strong urge to call out for his mother. She had a way of putting a happy spin on such things. Had he really been stupid enough to go after Todd Manning alone? And was really careless enough to allow Manning to get the upper hand on him? Their struggle—it all happened so quickly. The shot—came out of no where. The last thing he remembered? Todd Manning standing over him, horrified. But not so horrified that he didn’t have finale words for him. “I didn’t mean for this to happen, but you didn’t give me a choice. I’m not a killer.” That was the last thing Hugh remembered before passing out. He had no idea who found him or how? Hugh didn’t even know how he got here. And it wasn’t until he heard a sweet voice urging him to fight that he even realized he was in a hospital. Yes, Hugh heard every word Marcie said to him before and after his surgery. A part of him was happy she cared. The other part of him knew she was only taking pity on him. Pity. Sympathy. Those were things Hugh did not want from her. Her admission of love, he did not trust it. And, really, he believed those were just words from a very scared girl who didn’t know what else to say. Maybe it was Marcie’s way of giving him the will to live. Had it worked? Well, he was still breathing wasn’t he? Finally, Hugh fought through the annoying ache at his temple, opening his eyes to the florescent lights. He looked around him, letting his eyes focus. Turning to his right, he saw her. Marcie was slouched uncomfortably in her chair; her chin digging into her chest. A blanket was thrown over her like someone had taken compassion on her. Hugh took a moment to watch her. A smile fought its way onto his face, but it quickly faded when her words filtered through his mind. “I don’t know what to do. Please, you have to wake up and tell me what I should do.” Without question, Hugh knew the answer to her plea. Whether or not he could force himself to go through with it, that was another issue altogether. “Marcie,” Hugh said with a dry mouth. After smacking his lips together, trying to generate moisture, he tried once more, “Marcie, honey, wake up.” Marcie stirred. Moaning, she shifted her weight from one leg to the other, then her eyes began to open. It took her a moment, but when she finally awoke, she jumped like someone had goosed her.

“Hugh!” She quickly leaned over. “You’re awake.” A relieved smile filled her tired features. “What are you doing here?” He made his voice sound cold, distant. “When I heard what happened to you, I came as soon as I could. I haven’t left your side since.” She took his hand, resting her chin against his hard knuckles. “Your fiancé can’t be happy about that.” Hugh turned his head from her. Even now, it still hurt to look at her. “Michael—he’s in AC with John.” Hugh turned his head slowly back to her. Her unease about this fact was apparent on her face and in her voice. “They’re taking care of family business.” Again, Marcie’s chagrin was more than noticeable. “You’re marring the man, doesn’t that make you family, too?” “How are you feeling?” She completely ignored his question by asking on of her own. “Are you in pain?” “No more than usual,” Hugh sighed, covering his face with both hands. Getting up to fix him a glass of water, Marcie asked, “What on earth were you thinking, going after Todd Manning like that...” She handed him his plastic glass. “You could have gotten yourself killed.” “I was doing my job,” he told her after taking a long sip. “You’re not a cop. You’re not trained for this kind of thing. You should have let the police handle it.” She continued to scold him. “I could have, but I was the only one in the department that didn’t have anything to lose. Bo, he has Matthew to think of. With Nora still in a coma, he’s all that kid has.” Hugh sighed just thinking about it. “And all the other guys, they all have wives and families.” He stared off blankly, saying, “What do I have?” “You have me.” Hugh’s eyes immediately went to her. “Did you even stop to think about me at all during all this?” Taking his weak hand, she added, “I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t made it.” “Yeah, well, I did, so stop worrying.” Hugh stared silently at her for a moment. Marcie was staring back, showing her obvious concern for him. Then he quickly looked away. Another minute more, and he might have believed the love he saw in her eyes was for real. But Hugh wasn’t about to be led down that path again. “You know, Marcie, it was real nice of you to check up on me... but I’m fine now.” He crossed his arms against his chest as he laid his weak head to the side. “You don’t have to stay.”

“What? Are you trying to get rid of me?” Marcie joked. Her smile quickly vanished when Hugh turned to face her. His eyes were uncaring, icy. “But...I don’t want to leave.” “Sure you do,” Hugh dismissed her feelings. “You’ve done your good deed. You made sure I lived, so now my death won’t be on your conscious. You’re free to go.” “I’m not leaving you.” Marcie was very firm in this. Hugh was just as forceful with his response. “You’re not hearing me.” Acting frustrated, Hugh pounded his fists against the stiff bed. “I don’t want you here.” “Hugh...” Marcie’s blanket fell from her lap and onto a heap on the floor. “...why are you acting like this?” “I’m sorry, weren’t you the one who said you never wanted to see me again? That you hated me?” “You have to know that I didn’t mean that.” Marcie stood, stunned at what was happening, how Hugh was acting. It was like the gun shot had taken away all of the wonderful qualities she loved most about Hugh. This was not her Hugh. This was not the man who made her fall in love with him. “You meant it,” Hugh laid his aching head off to the side. “And, you know what, you were right. All those things you thought about me... you were right. I was just using you. I need to feel needed and when you didn’t need me anymore it became a challenge. I thought I could break you down, bend your will, but you were a tough one. I’ll always regret not wearing you down, getting you into my bed, but... that’s life. You win some—you lose some.” “Stop this!” Marcie shouted at him. “This isn’t you, so stop it. Please!” Still not looking at her, Hugh argued back, “This IS me. I’m finally letting you see. Everything else was a lie. I’m tired of playing the nice guy. But most of all I’m tired of chasing after something that wasn’t worth my time in the first place.” “You’re lying. You have to be.” Marcie shook his shoulder. “Look at me, dammit!” Hugh reluctantly met her tear stained face. “When they brought you in after surgery, you were calling out for me. You asked me not to leave you.” Swallowing a large lump in her throat, Marcie whimpered, “You said, ‘I love her’.” “Maybe I was delirious.” Hugh responded with very little emotion. “No, I don’t believe that.” With no other option left —Marcie just wasn’t hearing him—Hugh finally exclaimed, “I

didn’t mean you!” Still seeing the disbelief in her eyes, Hugh yelled louder, “I didn’t mean YOU!” He pointed an angry finger towards the door. “So go! Go marry Michael. Have your 2.5 kids, the dog and the white house with the picket fence. GO, have the perfect little life. Just leave me!” Folding his hands together, he told her, “Because I honestly don’t care what you do anymore.” Marcie took a lurching step back, like she had been slapped. She was stunned. Her mouth opened and closed, then her lips lined into a thin frown. “I guess I should thank you again...” She said in an arcane manner. “This is the second time your actions have kept me from making a huge mistake.” This time, it was Hugh who was left stunned, not having any idea what she meant. Then his eyes drifted down to the two hands that were being wrung anxiously. That’s when Hugh noticed the missing diamond ring on her left hand. “Marcie? Where’s your ring?” Hugh’s face changed. It softened and his voice took that tender tone Marcie knew so well. But...it was too late. “Bye Hugh,” Marcie uttered softly before hurrying out the door. “Marcie! Wait!” He yelled out, frantic, but the door closed shut behind her, cutting off his words Pounding two tight fists against his head, Hugh fell against his bed. He was cursing his stupidity when the door to his room opened once again. Filled with hope, Hugh sat up, totally expecting to see Marcie standing at the foot of his bed. There was no possible way to explain his grief when he realized who was standing there instead. “Whoa, what’s wrong with Marcie?” Rex Balsom blasted boisterously, just like his mother would have. “She came running out of here like a bat out of hell. She didn’t even stop when I called her.” Seeing Hugh slumped against his bed, Rex tried to put two-and-two together. “Somethin’ happen?” “I don’t want to talk about it Rex.” Hugh grabbed at his side, he could feel the pain now more than ever. “She was crying.” Rex crossed his arms against his chest. “You do that to her?” “Rex, just give it a rest.” To block out the unwanted visitor, Hugh fitted his hard pillow over his head. It didn’t help. “She was here for you, you dumb jerk.” Rex snatched the pillow away, throwing it across the room. “So, you better tell me something before I put another hole in your gut.” “I let her go. Alright!” Hugh answered forcefully. “I let her go.”

Rex’s face twisted into an confused frown. “What? Why?” “Because, I love her.” Hugh admitted openly for the first time. “I love her, Rex.” “Okay, that doesn’t make any sense.” “I love her, but loving me... its too hard for her. It was tearing her apart. She would’ve had to give up way too much. I couldn’t let her do that to herself, so...” “...you let her go.” Rex finished Hugh’s thought. Hugh moved to his side, closing his eyes tight. Drowning out everything around him, he focused on the words that Marcie would never say to him again. “I love you, too.” That’s when Hugh wished that Todd Manning had finished him off.

Chapter 32

It was a beautiful day. The flowers all around the church—Gerber Daisies, Marcie’s favorite—made everything smell fresh and sweet. People dressed in their formal best were already filling in the many pews decorated with bows and ribbons and even more white daisies. The afternoon sun shimmered through the many stained-glass windows, a perfect illustration of the happy day and the emotional exchanging of vows that were about to take place in less than an hours time. Everyone wore happy faces. Everyone expect for the man dressed in a tux lingering around the back. Hugh tired hard to blend in, exchanging meager chit-chat with excited invited guests of the bride and groom. But his sour expression made him stick out like a sore thumb and he was almost immediately spotted by one of the people he wanted to see least. “Hey, Ron.” Hugh extended his hand to the man approaching him with purpose in his flaring eyes. “I don’t know if you remember me—” “I know exactly who you are.” Ron, Marcie’s oldest brother interrupted before Hugh could get out another word. “What I want to know is, what are you doing here?” Funny, Ron was a lot friendly the last time they met. Hugh guessed saving his baby sister’s life only entitled him to so much. “You know, I didn’t really believe it when Rex told me to look out for you.” Apparently there were many, “Don’t allow this man into the wedding” posters hanging around with Hugh’s face plastered all over them. “I asked Rex why you would want to ruin my sisters’ happy day?” “What did Rex tell you?” Hugh asked nervously, sticking his hands deep into his pockets. “What do you think he told me?” Hugh looked away with a defeated sigh, “What else did Rex happen to tell you?” “What? You mean other than the fact that you’re in love with my little sister.” Hugh finally decided to be honest. From what Marcie had told him about her big brother, Ron Walsh was a very understand man. “Look, Ron, I’m not here to cause any trouble.” “Then why are you here?” Ron crossed his arms as he waited impatiently for an answer. For Hugh’s sake, it better have been a good one. Taking a moment to think things over, Hugh finally told the overprotective man, “Have you ever needed closure, Ron? Have you ever needed to see with your own eyes when something is truly over.” Finally, a little bit of understand seemed to reach Ron’s eyes. “I need closure. I need to see Marcie walk down this aisle and say I do. I need to see that

she’s happy. I need to see it so I can finally move on with my life. Can you understand that?” Ron was quiet for a long moment. Hugh was almost positive that he was seconds away from being tossed out on his can. And, when Ron reached out to grab his shoulder, Hugh prepared to put up one hell of a scene. But that wasn’t necessary. Ron was truly Marcie’s blood, understand and lenient almost to a fault. “Stay out of the way.” Ron pointed to an empty pew. “And don’t you dare let my sister see you. Knowing you’re here is the last thing she needs.” After giving Ron his thanks, Hugh finally took his seat. He sat on the brides side, of course. A family of four scrunched in beside him on his left soon after, and then another family joined him to his right. Hugh watched these families in wonder, thinking if that would or could ever be him. Then the music began. Evangeline stood up and made her way to the podium. She started singing a beautiful song about love and trust and destiny. Michael and his brother John were the first of the wedding party to enter the church. They took their spots and Hugh grumbled to himself, “You better take care of, McBain.” The woman at his side heard him unclearly and asked him to repeat. Hugh just ignored her. Lyndsey, alone, was next. Followed by Rex and Natalie Buchanan, formally Vega. In his mind, Hugh wondered when Marcie became such good friends with Natalie. Last he heard, Marcie hated the other redhead in Llanview with a fiery passion. But his questioning of Marcie’s choice in bridesmaids quickly fled his mind when the music stopped and Evangeline returned to her seat. A beautiful organ suddenly filled the air with the wedding march. Everyone stood to welcome the blushing bride. Hugh remained seated. It wasn’t until he sensed that she was near that he rose to his feet also. Slowly, he turned toward the aisle. Just as Marcie was about to pass by, her head turned his direction. Even through the lacy veil that covered her face, Hugh knew she saw him. He pierced her with the most loving look. That single glance was all it took for Marcie to lose track of everything around her. Suddenly, Marcie stopped her march down the aisle. Her veiled eyes connected with his and a certain knowledge passed between them. In that moment, Hugh was positive Marcie was finally ready to come to her senses. As hard as it would be for everyone in that church to fathom, there wasn’t a doubt in his mind that Marcie was ready to turn her back on everything... just to be with him. That moment was a fleeting one, however. Marcie’s father nudged her and then whispered something in her ear. Whatever it was, it got Marcie going again. And, just like that, she was gone. When her father placed her small hand inside Michael’s, everyone in the church expelled a collective awww. Hugh remained stone faced, his hands clutching at so hard onto the back of the pew in front of him that his knuckles

were turning white. “Please, be seated,” the father spoke and the congregation did as requested. Hugh, he remained at attention for a moment longer. “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to honor this man and this woman as they join their lives together in holy matrimony.” The priest began the ceremony and Hugh’s knees gave out. He slumped into the hard pew dazed and heartbroken. What was said after, Hugh didn’t really know. He stared off into space in disbelief. This was actually happening. It was truly the end. At the end of this long catholic ceremony, Marcie was going to be a married woman. Unable to stand that thought, Hugh buried his face in his hands. I’m such a fool, he thought harshly of himself. A moment later he felt a tug on his sleeve. Hugh removed his hands to find a little girl, no more than four, holding out her ragdoll towards him. “You want her. She always makes me feel better when I’m sad.” Hugh took the much loved and warn doll from the small child. “But, wouldn’t you miss her?” The little girl shrugged, “My mommy says sometimes you have to give up things you love if it means it will make someone else happy.” Looking up at the alter, seeing Marcie in her white gown, Hugh answered, “Your mommy is a very smart woman.” Standing, Hugh returned the doll to her rightful owner. “But I’m not good at holding onto precious things, so you keep her safe for me. Deal?” The little girl nodded with a smile. With that, Hugh made his way to the back of the church. He was just about to leave, closing the long chapter of his life that included the only woman he would ever love, when he hear the father say, “Can anyone here show just cause why these two should not be joined together here today? If so, speak now or forever hold your piece.” Hugh turned, moving back up the aisle. Ron, Joe Buchanan, and Rex Balsom were all at the ready. If Hugh uttered a single word, he knew the three of them would swoop down upon him with furious anger. But Hugh had no intention of saying a word. Something inside him told him he didn’t have to. Standing next to the very last pew, Hugh waited for it. It didn’t take long for it to happen. “Marcie and Michael,” The father continued, but was quickly stopped by a small voice. “Wait,” Marcie uttered weakly at first. When the father continued, she spoke up again. Louder this time. “Wait. Please.” There was a loud gasp as the people gathered realized what was happening. “I can’t do this.”

Michael looked around him, confused, then he laughed, “Marcie, stop joking.” Then he turned to every, “It’s just nerves. You know Marcie, she’s just a ball of nervous energy.” Everyone started laughing. Hugh noticed that Marcie hadn’t broken so much as a smirk. “Its not nerves, I can’t do this.” Immediately, Michael pulled Marcie to the side. From where he was standing, Hugh couldn’t hear a word that was being said. He moved up, hoping to get in earshot. He hadn’t gotten more than halfway down the aisle before two large hands grabbed him, stopping him from getting any further. “Don’t even think about, man.” “Rex is right, Hugh, now is not the time.” Rex and Joe had been chosen to tag-team him. Rex on his left–Joe on the right. They had one mission and one mission only–keeping Hugh as far away from Marcie as they could. The two men restrained Hugh, pinning his arms back. “Can’t you see she needs me.” He struggled between them, but it was impossible to break free. “No, what she needs is to work this out with her husband,” Joe told him in no uncertain terms. “He’s not her husband yet,” Hugh continued to fight, then an angry voice spoke up, startling everyone inside the small church. “Did you tell her?!” Michael directed his angry words towards a very stunned looking Natalie. The two started arguing, each accusing the other of horrible betrayals. Marcie stood silently watching, not having any idea what was going on. Hugh never took her eyes off of her the whole time. With bouquet in hand, she covered her ears to drown out the hollering. Seeing her this way made Hugh’s heart ache for her. He desperately wanted to go to her, but there was no getting to her. Then, all hell broke lose. Natalie fainted dead away while arguing with Michael and John, who wanted to know what was happening, also. Everyone rushed to her side. The commotion was great and it completely overshadowed the sad looking woman who was standing in the corner looking lost and confused. Hugh was the only one that payed attention to her fragile state. While everyone was showing their concern for the passed out woman on the alter steps, Hugh pushed his way past them all, trying his best to reach the woman who needed his comfort now more than ever. Hugh was only feet away. Marcie’s eyes drifted over to him. They were shocked, like a deer caught in headlights, but soon they softened when she realized that she wasn’t alone in all this chaos. Their eyes met. Hugh reached his hand out for her to take. If she

let him, he would whisk her away in an instant, leaving all this insanity behind them forever. Just as Marcie began to reach out to him, Hugh felt those same hands grabbing at him once again. “Dammit, no!” Hugh hollered when Rex and Joe started pulling him away. “Marcie, honey, I’m right here,” he called out, trying to be heard over all the shouting voices. “I’m not leaving. I’ll be right here for you.” Then, just as he was tossed out the wide doors, he said, “You’re not alone.” With that, the doors to the church were slammed shut.

Chapter 33

How did this happen? Why did this happen? What am I going to do now? Marcie was hunched over in a chair, rocking steadily back-n-forth in her wedding gown, feeling ready to be sick at any moment. The angry voices were still all around her, but no one seemed in a hurry to offer her any sort of an explanation. All she heard through her beating, breaking heart, where pieces of conversations jumbled together. “Why don’t you two just admit what you did? Don’t blame it on alcohol, you’re not stupid teens. We weren’t thinking clearly, it was a mistake. We didn’t mean for this to happen.” Then the topper, the last straw, the phrase that sent Marcie completely over the edge... “And what about the baby?!” Unable to take anymore, Marcie bounded from her chair, screaming, “STOP IT! ALL OF YOU!” Everyone in the room stopped to look at the disheveled ex-bride-to-be. John put his hands on his hips. Michael hung his head. Natalie slipped two hands around her stomach. Marcie’s brothers and Rex stood in the corner looking ready to explode. “I can’t take this anymore!” Marcie cried with quivering lips. “You’re here talking like I don’t even exist. I’m right here!” She went from one person to the next, showing them all her fury. “This is my life. This was MY wedding. This was supposed to be the happiest day of my life.” Marcie stopped at her ex-fiancé. Staring up at him, she muttered, “Were you ever going to tell me the truth?” She shook her head with furry. “Or was your plan to wait until Natalie had your child and then you would spring it on me... after we were married?” Michael reached out to her. Marcie slapped at him hard. “No!” she screamed. “You don’t care. No one cares. No one cares about me or how I feel or what’s going through my mind right now. How much this hurts me. It’s all about Natalie and John and YOU and everyone else. I’m just an insignificant piece in all of this and it’s not fair.” She went to Rex, “I’m the last to know, aren’t I?” His face was the only answer she needed. “This was my wedding day!” The room was deathly quiet now. “Why doesn’t anyone care about that?” Marcie stared at Natalie who was standing next to all her men. She was the one in the wrong, yet Marcie felt like everything that was happening was still all her fault. “I hope you’re happy now? John and Christian wasn’t enough for you? You’re not going to be till you have everyone falling at you’re feet, are you? Like you are so much better.” Marcie walked over to the window, unable to look at any of the people in her life at the moment. “What do I do now? Where’s the someone to hold my hand and tell me it’s all right? Who do I go to for comfort? Who cares about...” Suddenly, Marcie stopped right in the middle of her sentence.

Remembering the man who was probably waiting out front for her as she spoke, Marcie turned back to everyone in the room, thinking. It only took a moment for her to realize where she needed to go. Marcie headed for the door ready to leave, ready to find the one person she could count on. Her hand was on the knob when a rough hand wrapped around her arm, pulling her back. “Marcie, sweety, don’t—” Marcie turned on Michael quick; her eyes bloodshot and cold. Seeing that look on Marcie’s face, Michael released her at once. “I have to get out of here,” she said mostly to herself. Finally, she left the room which was filled with three of the most selfish people she had ever known. When Michael tried to go after her, her family—her brothers and Rex—stood in his way. Marcie hurried to the front of the church. She was running so hard it hurt every time she took a breath. When she reached the alter, the pews were all bare. Everyone had gone home. “Hello,” she called out. Only the sound of her echo greeted her in reply. “Hugh!” Picking up her long dress, Marcie scurried down the steps to the middle of the aisle as she continuously called out for the one person who could make all her pain go away. “Hugh, Hugh, where are you?!” Still no reply. Feeling scared—maybe Hugh didn’t care either—Marcie began to cry. “Please, Hugh, I need you. I need you.” With an aching heart, Marcie crumbled to the floor in a heap. Her white dress puffed up around her. Surrounded by silk, satin and lace, Marcie fitted her weary body across as she heaved with heavy sobs. There she sat, all alone. The wind outside rattled the windows. The soft glow of candlelight made shadows on the dimming walls. The church bells chimed signifying the late hour. Everything was still so pleasant, but all Marcie could hear and feel was her own misery as she realized that she was left with nothing. The one person who thought only of her—she had finally chased away. Maybe Hugh actually meant all those horrible things he said to her in the hospital? But if that were true, what was he doing there today? Why would he come to her wedding somehow knowing that she would need him even before she did? “Hugh!” Marcie called out on final time, out of desperation. She didn’t expect him to answer. In fact, she was sure he wouldn’t. That utter lack of faith just proved how little she still knew Hugh. “Did I hear someone call my name?” At once, Marcie raised her head to that familiar voice.

Whipping at her watery eyes, the man standing in the doorway of the old catholic church finally came into focus. He was dressed in a handsome tux, hands casually tucked into his pockets. His lips were lined, his brow furrowed with worry. Seeing him standing there with the sun going down around him, Hugh Hughes was the most perfect sight Marcie’s eyes had ever graced. “Oh, Hugh, thank you God,” Marcie whimpered with relief. As she struggled to her feet, Hugh stood perfectly still. Needing her to come to him, he waited with a heavy heart as he watched her struggle to gain her balance. Once on solid footing, Marcie picked her dress up and ran towards the man waiting silently for her. Filled with renewed hope, Marcie threw her arms open wide, embracing Hugh tightly. “Oh, Hugh, I can’t begin to tell you what a lousy wedding that was.” Hugh didn’t mean to, but chuckled at what she said anyway. After holding onto him for a moment longer—Hugh kept his hands firmly inside his pockets—Marcie pulled back from him. “Natalie’s pregnant,” She began to tell him. “You remember the night—the night Hayes and that other man came to my father’s house?” Hugh nodded stoically. “Well, while I was fighting for my life, Natalie and Michael got fall on their faces drunk.” Marcie ran her still trembling hands over her face. “That’s the night they slept together and now they’re going to have a baby together.” Finally allowing himself to touch her, Hugh reached out, taking her hands away from her face. “What do you need me to do for you?” Marcie crossed their joined hands against her heart. A tiny smile worked its way onto her face as she looked into the eyes of the man who cared for her so earnestly. For the first time in hours...days...weeks...months, Marcie truly felt blessed. “Do you remember that night on the hill top when it snowed and we danced?” Marcie asked with a tilt of her head, and a soft smile. “How could I ever forget?” Hugh looked away from her, trying his damnedest not to let her affect him. “And do you remember what you said to me?” He looked back to her, curious as to what she meant. “You said that when I’m with you, nothing can touch me, because you wouldn’t let it.” Marcie took his large hands, tucking them under her chin, Then, with a sigh, she asked, “Did you mean that?” Without hesitation, Hugh said, “Of course I meant it.” Marcie closed her eyes. “Then take me away. Far, far away from here...so that nothing—no hurt or fear or anything or anyone else—can touch me anymore. Hating himself for being sucked in once more, Hugh bent down, placing a tender kiss in the middle of her forehead. “I’ll take you anywhere you want to go. You just name it.”

How could he deny the most beautiful bride in all the world her one and only request? “Great!” Her face lit up instantly. Pulling at him, Marcie led him through the doors of the church. “Wait,” Hugh tugged at her, making her stop. “My cars out back. I was trying to hide from everyone.” “We don’t need your car, silly,” Marcie started them moving again. “I have a much better ride for us.” She pointed at the long white limo which was the only car left in the parking lot. “Come on Hugh, you’re going to help me celebrate.” Marcie was bound and determined not to let this awfulness get to her. She wasn’t going to let the worst day of her life get her down. Hugh was just as determined to be there for her when it did.

Chapter 34

Like someone had just given her a shot of adrenaline, Marcie zoomed from the church, acting and moving and talking a million miles a minute. “Lenny?! Oh, Lenny!” Marcie pounded on the hood of the limo trying to get the drivers attention. “Did you bail on me, or what? “Sorry, ma’am,” a thin man wearing a chauffeurs outfit popped out of the drivers side. Fitting his hat back onto his head, he told her, “I didn’t know what to do. I’ve been waiting quite awhile, so I kind’a feel asleep.” He gave her a guilt filled expression. “Are you and Mr. McBain ready to go now?” Marcie looked over at Hugh then busted into laughter. “Oh, no-no, this isn’t Mr. McBain. Thankfully.” She patted Hugh’s chest with a giggle. “And I’m not Mrs. McBain, lucky for me. I mean, come on, Marcie McBain, how dumb does that sound, right?” Putting two hands to her chest she proudly proclaimed, “I‘m just Marcie. Forever and always, just little ol’ Marcie Marie Walsh, thank you very much.” With that said, she quickly pranced her way to the trunk where she proceeded to tap away noisily on the hood. “You wanna pop this baby for me?” “Is she okay?” Lenny, Marcie’s driver, asked Hugh after he unlocked the trunk for her. “The wedding...” Hugh shook his head. “It was kind of a dud.” “Poor thing.” Lenny tossed his keys into the air as turned to settle himself back into the front seat for what appeared to be more waiting. “Hey, Lenny?” Hugh stopped him before he could close the door. “How many of your clients actually take time to learn your name.” “Ms. Walsh, she’s the only one. Everyone else pretends like I’m just part of the car.” Completely understanding this, Hugh closed the door on the driver after giving him some final instructions. He then looked down at the raised hood. With a sigh, Hugh leaned against the trunk as he watched Marcie clean house, so to speak. “What are you doing?” He finally asked when a pair of flying pants almost hit him in the face. “I’m getting rid of some dead wait.” It was a struggle, but Marcie finally removed the large briefcase she was tossing items from. Michael’s briefcase landed with a thud onto the wet pavement. “Michael and I were going to head out on our honeymoon right after the reception.” She gave the luggage a swift kick, knocking even more contents to the ground. “Since that’s not happening, he won’t be needing any of this.” Then, like a woman possessed, Marcie dived into the case, furiously ripping away at her ex’s

meager wardrobe. “Okay, that’s good.” Hugh grabbed her from behind, pulling her back. “You’ve had your fun, now we should get going.” Marcie struggled wildly against the arm bar wrapped tightly around her waist. “I’m not finished.” She kicked and screamed as Hugh dragged her to the limo door. “Yes, you are,” He secured her with one arm, then opened the door with his free hand. Putting a hand over her thrashing head, to keep her from knocking herself out, Hugh stuffed Marcie and her poofy dress, into the idling limo. “Ops, I forgot something,” Marcie lied as she tried to sneak out the other door. Hugh slapped her hand the moment it opened. Shutting it closed and locking it, Hugh turned to her, “You’re acting like a child, you know that.” To illustrate his point further, Marcie crossed her arms stubbornly. “When did you become no fun, Hugh?” she whined with a pouty lip. “I’m having serious flashbacks to the night we first met.” Hugh pounded the roof, signaling to Lenny that they were ready to leave. When the car finally started moving, he settled back against the seat with a heavy sigh. “Only you can’t blame this behavior on being drunk.” “Oh, give me time, give me time.” Marcie reached over and pulled out the champagne bottle that was sitting in a bucket surrounded by melted ice. “Complements of Dorian Lord herself.” Water dripped all over her dress as she twisted and turned the cork, working it out. “Only the best stuff for my wedding.” Finally, the cork popped and tepid champagne flowed all over. “Weeee!” Marcie giggled happily as she fitted her mouth over the spout, stopping the flow. “That tickles,” she laughed again as the bubbles stung her nose. After coughing a few times, she took another sip, then shoved it against Hugh’s chest. “You want it? It’s flat.” After he took the bottle from her, Marcie threw her hands in the air as she sat back, exasperated. “So not worth the bizillion dollars it must of cost. I should call Dorian and complain. How dare she send inferior stuff to my wedding. In fact, I should call her right now.” Marcie leaned over to grab the phone. Stopping her, Hugh pushed her back into her seat. “Why don’t you forget about that and talk to me instead?” “There’s nothing to talk about.” Marcie started playing with the lining of her wedding dress. Eventually, her eyes drifted over to Hugh. He was eying her with an impatient stare. “Okay, fine!” She slapped her hands together. “You want me to talk about the fact that the man I was all set to marry knocked up another woman—his brothers girlfriend no less—the one he swore he was just friends with. You want me to talk about that? Or

how about the fact that he was going to marry me knowing that he was having a child with another woman? That should be fun to discuss, right?” Marcie snatched the bottle back. After taking a huge swig, she winced before continuing her tirade. “Or how about the fact that I wouldn’t have known any of this if I hadn’t opened my big mouth and stopped the wedding because...” Marcie dropped her eyes from him. “Because... why?” Hugh asked, very curious to hear her answer. Marcie didn’t give him one. “Where are we going?” She looked out the window pretending to be fascinated by the view. “A place I know.” Hugh told her vaguely. “No one should find us where we’re going.” “Hugh?” Marcie’s voice took on its familiar soft tone. “You can just drop me off at my father’s house or a hotel.” She looked down into her lap where her jittery fingers were working major overtime. “You don’t have to feel obligated to take care of me, you know.” “You think I can just drop you off somewhere and just forget about you, huh?” Hugh chuckled half-heartily. “If it were that easy to just forget about you, Marcie, I wouldn’t be sitting here with you right now.” Touched by his capacity for understanding, Marcie reached out to him, covering his hand with hers. Hugh in turn linked their fingers together. As they drove closer to their destination, Marcie leaned her tired body against him. It was just like old times for them again. Hugh found it hard to breath and Marcie couldn’t have been more oblivious. But, she was slowly starting to come around.

Chapter 35

Marcie adapted to her new surroundings by taking a long look around her room. The quaint bed-and-breakfast Hugh brought them too had a southern flair which was all about comfort. Her room had hardwood floors, a high, arching ceiling, and a marble fireplace with an Oriental rug placed right in front for those cozy, romantic moments people share by a raging fire. It also had a huge four poster bed and a balcony so one could stare out across the property. That’s where Hugh found Marcie when he returned from the limo. After paying off Lenny, Hugh brought in all her luggage—although she only asked for one bag. That was his Marcie—very simple and never asking for more than what she thought she needed or deserved. Seeing her standing out in the balcony with her white veil flapping back-n-forth through the wind, Hugh took notice of her wedding dress for the first time. It was antique white. The sleeves were short and off the shoulder. The train was long; hand beaded down the middle, with a puffy off-white rose connecting it to the back. The lace veil pinned tightly into her bunched-up hair refused to stay still—Marcie fought with it every time the wind blew it into her face. It was not the dress Hugh would have picked out for her, but she looked stunning nonetheless; a picture of loveliness that he dared anyone in the world to match. Standing in the dark, leaning against one of the posts of the large bed, Hugh studied her closely. She was very still. Seemingly enraptured by the view around her and never making a sound. Then her hands came up and touched the railing separating her from the far ground below. This was when Hugh began to worry for his jilted bride. Marcie leaned over, much too far, looking down, down, all the way down. Hugh took a step towards her, ready. Thankfully, Marcie leaned back. Hearing her sigh, Hugh was finally able to breathe again. Not that he thought she would jump, but he had seen people do crazier things in times of great stress. You know, like chasing after convicted baby-killers and getting themselves shot. Then, almost instantly, Hugh’s heart was in his throat again. Suddenly, Marcie was grabbing at her hand, tugging fiercely at it. As she struggled mightily, he could hear angry mumbles and incoherent cursing. Finally having ripped her engagement ring off her finger, Marcie held it up to the sky. The light from the full moon reflected off the glass. “Damn you!” She yelled just before winding her arm back like a pitcher ready to throw a strike. “Hey, hey, hold on a second,” Hugh stopped her from tossing the ring away like garbage

by taking her hand and covering it with his. “I can’t let you do that?” Marcie looked up at him with stunned eyes. Taking the ring out of her hand, Hugh explained his reaction, “You’ll regret doing that someday.”

Seeing him place the diamond ring on the thin railing, Marcie stared at the inanimate object for a moment then her face twisted into agony. “How could he do this to me, Hugh?” She fell limply against him as she began to cry. Hugh allowed her to lean on him, getting everything she had bottled in out. When her small legs gave out with grief, Hugh brought them to a sitting position. With his arms at his side, he waited patiently for her crying jag to finish. When she finally became still, Hugh rested his hand against the back of her head, shmooshing her veil. Hugh then quickly realized what he was doing—he could not fall for this again—and swiftly removed his tender hand back to his side. “Its okay, Marcie,” he uttered hollow words of encouragement to her. “Nothings ever as bad as it seems. It’ll work out... I’m sure.” Marcie lifted her head; her face was smudged with make-up and mascara. “You must be so tired of always having to be the one to put me back together?” If Hugh was hoping she wouldn’t notice his reluctance to comfort her, he was wrong. “It’s not such a bad job,” Hugh told her before getting to his feet leaving her sitting alone on the cold, balcony floor. “Are you hungry?” He picked up the menu that was left on the table inside the comfy little abode. “With all that crying, you must have worked up an appetite.” He handed her the plastic sheet with all the inns options displayed. “I don’t want anything, thank you.” Marcie started cleaning her dirty face with her hands. “Well, then, what do you want?” Hearing the biting tone in his voice, Marcie slowly stood up. “I don’t know,” she told him in a shocked voice. Marcie couldn’t believe how cold he was being to her. “I thought that’s the reason you brought me here, so I could figure it out.” Sighing, Hugh’s face and attitude softened. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” He stepped further into the room. Marcie followed. The lights were out so they could barely see each other. If it wasn’t for the light reflecting from the moon, they would have been completely left in the dark. But, then again, Marcie had been in the dark about a lot of things the last few months, so it was nothing new to her. “This is such a lovely place, Hugh.” Marcie waved a hand around their pleasant surroundings. “Is this where you take all your special girls when you want to impress them?” Even in the darkness, Marcie could see Hugh’s face tighten. Immediately, she wished she could take back her words.

“No, actually, I know about this place because I heard my parents talked about it a lot.” Hearing that angry tone again, Marcie wrapped her arms around her waist, needing comfort from somewhere. Friendly, “I love good, biting banter”, Hugh was nowhere to be found at the moment. “When we were growing up,” he went on to say, “I would hear them say, ‘Its time for us to take a timeout at the Inn’. This meant: ‘Let’s get away from all these crazy kids and focus on us for a weekend’. This is/was their special place.” After listening to his sweet story, Marcie clapped her mouth shut. “Oh Hugh, I’m so sorry. You must hate me sometimes.” Hugh turned his back on her, almost as if in agreement. “Honestly, all I ever do is make fun of you, or criticize you, and all you ever do is try to be nice to me.” Marcie shook her head sadly. “You must be so sick of me?” “Not yet,” Hugh flashed a wisp of a smile. That smile gave her an inch of hope. “Tell you what…” He walked over to her. “It’s getting late. You should try to get some rest. Get out of that dress, take a bath, forget everything for awhile.” His hand reached out to her, but quickly fell back to his side before he could touch her. “I think I should go now.” Seeing him head for the door, Marcie panicked, “You’re leaving me?” “I’m not leaving you,” he said with his back to her. “But I can’t stay either.” Pointing to the room next door, he told her, “I’ll be here if you need me, but for now I think you need to be alone.” With that said, Hugh left her standing alone in the still room with the only thing she had left... her thoughts and regrets.

Chapter 36

Twenty minutes later, while Hugh was staring blankly into the high ceiling of his own room, a tiny knock broke him out of his own thoughts. “Who is it?” He asked knowing full well who it was. “It’s me…Marcie.” Hugh almost laughed at this. She seriously thought he had no idea who could be at his door at such a late hour. “What do you want, Marcie?” He asked, deliberately putting her through the ringer. “I—I really need your help.” Suddenly, his fun ended. Hearing her unease, Hugh sprang from his bed and raced across the room. Swinging the door open, he found Marcie standing in his doorway, her head down, hair falling around her face, and still dressed in her wedding gown. “What’s wrong?” Hugh, wearing nothing but his black slacks now, leaned against the doorframe staring down at the anxious looking woman who came to his room in the middle of the night. “I…” Marcie rolled her eyes away from him, “this is so embarrassing.” She sighed heavily, then told him her problem, “I can’t get my dress off.” Hugh started to smirk—Marcie didn’t appreciate his amusement. “Don’t laugh at me,” she huffed. “It took three people to get me into this thing. There’s like a million buttons. And, because of my stubby little arms, I can’t reach half.” This time, Hugh did laugh. Marcie just eyed him with an annoyed glare. “Come on, get in here…stubby.” He held the door open for her, inviting her in. Marcie hit his bare arm for his comment on the way past. “So…how do you want to handle this?” He asked her when they were alone, standing in the middle of the dark room. Turning around for him, she instructed him to, “Just start unbuttoning. I can do the rest.” Hugh was hesitant for a moment, wondering what he was getting himself into and if he could handle being so close to her. That afternoon at the church, Hugh had made peace with the fact that he and Marcie weren’t meant to be. Now, here they were. Marcie—she was a close to him as she had ever been, and when she asked him if something was wrong, Hugh couldn’t think of a single reason why he shouldn’t give into her again. Kicking the train out of his way with his barefoot, Hugh moved closer to her. Instantly, he could feel the electricity in the air. Slowly he reached out. After running his hand down the length of her spine—his sudden touch made Marcie wiggle uncomfortably—Hugh then carefully started to unbutton her. Marcie stood quietly, playing nervously with her hands. Hugh was so close to her every time he breathed in and out, she could feel the air tickling the back of her neck. Then,

when he had a good portion of the buttons unsnapped, she felt his fingers lightly brush against her skin as he gently pealed back the fabric exposing her back completely. Marcie’s eyes closed instantly to that loving caress and her body became relaxed for the first time in hours. Hugh must have sensed this change, because he immediately stopped just sort of slipping the dress completely off of her. Marcie turned to see what was stopping him from finishing. Hugh had hurried over to the other side of the room and into a corner. Seeing the Sauvé man who knew how to charm the dresses off many a woman cowered in a corner, frustrated and completely turned-on and aroused by her, brought a smile to her face. “I think…I think I better stop there.” He began running his hands through his hair wildly. Marcie took a step towards him. Hugh took a stumbling step back causing his back to bump against the wall. “Please, don’t.” He held his hands up, begging her not to take another step. Marcie ignored his request for distance. Holding up her dress that was now slipped down past her shoulders to her elbows, Marcie moved slowly over to him. As she did Hugh’s back pressed up against the wall behind him even tighter. “What’s wrong?” She asked him, standing in his direct path. “You act like you’ve never undressed a woman before. Realizing Marcie was trying to taunt him, tease him, Hugh finally regained his composer. “You really enjoy doing this to me, don’t you?” He grabbed her by the shoulders, taking her by surprise. “Don’t play games with me anymore.” Suddenly furious, he shoved past her, creating room between them again. “I’m not playing games.” “Then what do you call this?” Hugh waved dismissively at her. “You act all innocent, like you don’t have one clue how I feel about you, how I have always felt about you, and you come in here with your sad face asking for help, when all the while you just want to get inside my head again.” Angry, Hugh snatched up the complementary robe left on his bed by the owners as their thanks for choosing their inn and shoved it in Marcie’s direction. “Put this on.” Slowly, quietly, Marcie did as he asked. While she slipped off her dress the rest of the way, Hugh had his back turned to her, arms crossed. “I’m sorry if I’ve hurt you,” she finally said after completely undressing. After fitting into the oversized rode, she tied the strings tightly around her. For a moment she considered walking over to him, to be near him, but Hugh's hurt voice put a stop to that. “I know you’re sorry,’ Hugh sighed. “You’re always sorry.” Turning around to face her once again, he told her softly, “But that doesn’t stop you from continuously beating me over the head, now does it?” Tucking her legs underneath her, Marcie sat down in a stiff-backed chair. After a silent moment, she finally asked the questions she had been dying to know the answer to, “If

you are still so angry with me, why did you come to the wedding?” Seeing the confusion running all over his tense face, Marcie went on to say, “At the hospital, when you were so cruel to me—when you pushed me away—you said that you didn’t care anymore, so why did you come to my wedding?” With his head hung low, Hugh grabbed the twin of the chair Marcie was sitting in, pulling it up to her. Straddling it, Hugh leaned forward with his chin resting on his folded arms. “I wanted to put you behind me, once and for all. I wanted to say good-bye.” He paused briefly before telling her the real reason. “I wanted to make sure you were happy.” “I wasn’t happy,” Marcie dipped her head. “I tried to be. I put on a good act. Do you know how horrible it feels to be last on someone’s priority list?” “Yeah, I have an idea.” “I’m so–” she started to apologize again then stopped herself. “What was I supposed to do? You were so nasty to me at the hospital. You were so mean to me and you kept pushing me away...what did you want me to do?!” Angered by this, Hugh tipped his chair over, yelling, “I wanted you to fight, dammit! You were supposed to fight for me the way I tried to fight for you...for us.” “I didn’t know how.” “You mean you didn’t want to,” Hugh mumbled as he replaced the chair and sat before the woman who couldn’t admit, even now, that he was nothing more than a passing fancy in her life. “That’s not true.” Marcie cupped her hands in a begging manner. “You have no idea how much I wanted to, believe me, but I was afraid.” “Of me?” Hugh asked, afraid to know the answer. “Of a lot of things,” she said, brushing away a tear from the corner of her eye. “Walking away from my life. Hurting Michael. Disappointing my family.” She looked Hugh in the eyes when she said, “But mostly I was afraid that you wouldn’t want me back.” A small smile filled her features. “Then I saw you. And—and, I was so relieved.” Marcie turned her face away from him. “Somehow...I knew you would be there.” She laughed through tears. “I was looking for you, actually.” After sniffling a few times, she went on to confess, “That’s when I knew you didn’t mean those horrible things you said to me in the hospital.” Hugh turned her face with his finger. “You know why I did it, don’t you?” “Yes, I do now, but that doesn’t mean it didn’t hurt me then.” Taking his hand, Marcie told him. “I was ready to give my heart to you, and you stomped all over those feelings. So, I wanted to hurt you the way you hurt me, so I moved the wedding up.” Getting to

her feet, Marcie quickly moved over to the open window. “I was ready to marry another man because the man who I thought loved me despite everything had finally given up on me…was sick of me…was through with me...how childish is that, huh?” Suddenly, Hugh was standing behind her, but he still wouldn’t touch her, hold her. “How could I be done with you when you’re a part of me?” He kissed the top of her head gently. “The best part, actually.” “Do you really mean that?” Marcie turned to look into his eyes, needing to see the truth for herself inside them. “Of course, you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Don’t you know that by now?” After hearing him say this, Marcie slipped her arms around him. Hugh’s arms stayed disconnected. “Then why won’t you hold me?” she cried softly. “Don’t you know how much I wish I could?” Hugh took a step back from her. “Why can’t you?” Marcie asked with devastated eyes. “I don’t trust myself with you yet.” He brushed a fallen piece of hair away from her eyes. “You’re so fragile right now, Marcie. You’ve been through a lot today. If I took advantage of that, of you, I would never be able to live with myself.” Taking her hands, kissing her inner palms, he went on to say, “I could so easily take you in my arms and hold you forever, but you and I both know it wouldn’t end with that. I would have to kiss you…touch you all over. Then you would ask me to make love to you, to take all your pain away, and I would because it’s what I want to do more anything in this world. But, then morning would come, and, I’m sorry Marcie, but running the risk of seeing that look of regret on your face after…it would kill me.” He took her face in his massive hands. “I don’t ever want you to regret being with me.” “But I wouldn’t...ever.” “You say that now, but I know you...there are a lot of crazy things going through your head right now, and I know you may think you know what you want right now, but you don’t. Not really. There’s no way you can know.” “You don’t believe me, do you? That I didn’t want to walk away from you. That I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Hugh shook his head sadly, slapping his hands to his sides. “I can’t afford to. Not this time.” Swallowing a lump, Marcie nodded her understanding. "Can I at least stay with you tonight?" She laid her head against his bare chest hoping to tempt him into changing his

mind. Hugh was standing his ground, however. "I don't think that would be a good idea." He took her by the shoulders, pushing her away gently. "You have a lot to think about. A lot you have to decide. I can't make those decisions for you, Marcie." Disappointed, Marcie gathered her discarded wedding dress and other garments. Walking to the door, she heard him say. "But Marcie...” she turned to look at him, “....if you do decide that you would really like to stay with me, to finally fight for us, I'll be here waiting for you. But if you decide to go back…well, I'll still be here." Overcome with one all consuming desire, Marcie dropped her wedding gown. Racing over to where he was standing, she reached up, grabbing at his shoulders. With him bent, Marcie took his face in her hands, kissing him passionately. Hugh returned her kiss. Grabbing the fluffy collar of her robe, he deepened their kiss, giving her something to think about—or to remember him by—then he pulled away from their embrace before things went too far. "Goodnight, Marcie," He whispered softly into her ear. "Goodnight, Hugh," she whispered back, caressing the side of her face with the palm of her hand. After taking one last look at his handsome face, she reluctantly left his room to return to hers. Hugh was right; she had a lot to decide. And whatever decision she made, Marcie knew it would affect her for the rest of her life.

Chapter 37

Marcie watched the beautiful man lying on his side resting peacefully, envious of his ability to rest without a qualm or worry. She? She hadn't been able to sleep a wink. Her mind raced with too many thoughts. When Hugh sent her back to her room, Marcie spent hours agonizing over her life. The mistakes she made. The people she hurt unintentionally. The lies she told herself and others. But mostly, Marcie thought of Hugh. Her friend. Her strength. From the moment they met, Hugh had been nothing short of amazing to her. Maybe it was the night air as she sat on the balcony that night, or maybe it was the full moon. Whatever it was, Marcie suddenly found herself thinking clearly for the first time in so long. If she were to finally allow herself to be happy—finally stop punishing herself for things that were not her fault—who would she be hurting? The more important question, however, was: Who was she hurting by continually denying her feelings? That's when she decided to let go of the past. Happiness…it was just a few feet away from her sleeping in the other room. Joy…it had been waiting patiently for her. Fulfillment…it was just waiting to hold her in his arms and never let go. Finally coming to this realization, Marcie left her room. She walked to Hugh's door but didn't knock. She reached for the knob instead. It turned easily, almost as if the person on the other side had been expecting her. Marcie walked inside and found Hugh sleeping. Not having the heart to wake him, she curled up beside him. She fitted his arm around her as she waited for morning to come. Now, her hand brushed the side of his face lightly, tracing his handsome features. For three hours she had been doing this, and she still hadn't gotten tired of staring at him this way. Then he rolled over onto his back. Marcie leaned over him, resting her body across him. A smile filled his face and she wondered if he was dreaming about her. Combing her tiny fingers through his hair, Marcie whispered his name. She was ready for him to wake up. They had so much to talk about. "Hugh, it's time to wake up," she called out to him in a cheery tone. When he grumbled, just like a man, Marcie laughed out loud. "Come on sleepy head." She ran her hand across his chest, back-n-forth playfully, hoping to arouse him from his deep slumber. "Marcie?" Finally lifting his head, rubbing roughly at his sleepy eyes, he asked her, "What time is it?" "Five o'clock," she spoke in a perky tone, hardly acting like a person who hadn't had a bit of sleep. "It’s still early, go back to bed," he muttered before his head hit the pillow again. "Not a morning person, I see. I guess I'll have to get use to that." Marcie started pushing

at his shoulder, trying to get him up. "Marcie, what's so important?" Sitting up with his bed head spiked in all directions, a still groggy expression on his face; Marcie tried hard not to laugh at the adorable sight. So, she pretended to be angry with him instead. Crossing her arms she told him in flat terms, "I'm not speaking to you." She turned her head in mock anger. "You woke me up at 5 in the morning to tell me you're not talking to me?" Marcie nodded—Hugh sighed. "You're infuriating sometimes, you know that?" With a smile, he reached around her shoulders, pulling her down to him. Giggling like a child, she laid down next to him, snuggling up close to him. "How did you sleep?" He asked, kissing her head which was resting against his shoulder. "I didn't." Hugh nodded to himself as he played absently with her hair. "So, you did what I suggested?" Marcie sighed, pulling his arm closer around her. "Yes, I thought about everything last night. I thought about my life. Where I've been, what I've done, where I'm going…everything." "So… I guess that means you've made your decision?" Hearing this question, Marcie sat up. With her legs curled under her, she looked down at him and said, "Yes, I have. And I think I've finally made the right one." Hugh reached out and touched the side of her face tenderly. Then his eyes dropped sadly. "Okay, give me ten minutes and I'll take you back to Llanview." He flipped the covers off him before rising to his feet saying, "I'm sure you and Michael have a lot to work out." Marcie stood up on her knees. "What? No!" She reached out to him, grabbing him before he could get away. "I don't want to go back there." Hugh looked down at her confused. “Look, Marcie, don’t be hasty about this. Once you get back and work everything out...” "There's nothing to be worked out. It's over!" She took his face in her hands. "I don't want to go back to Llanview. I don't want to go back to Michael." Marcie ran her thumb over his lips. "I want to stay with you." Hugh shook his head in disbelief. “You might think that right now, because I’m the one here, but once you see him...” Marcie quickly covered his mouth, having heard enough.

“You’re doing it again. You’re trying to tell me how I think and feel. I hate that!” "What are you saying? Are you saying what I think you're saying?" "I'm saying that I want to make up for the hurt I've caused. I know that you have no reason to believe that I mean what I say, or trust that I'm sincere, so all I can say is that I'm tired of running. I'm so tired, Hugh. So… if you can look me in the eye and say to me that I'm the one you want, and that one else will do, then I can honestly say the same thing to you." "Do you really mean that?" He took her hands. They were shaking with excitement, fear, doubt. "Absolutely, I do! I mean, if your feelings haven't changed about me, if I haven't ruined everything for us…I don't want to go another day without you. I need you. I always have. I always will." She tucked his hands beneath her chin. "If its not asking too much, do you think you could give me another chance. I promise… I won't get scared this time." "Give you another chance?!" Hugh couldn't stand it anymore; he just had to kiss her. Marcie brought her arms around him, and for the first time since their horrible argument months ago, Hugh finally held her in his strong embrace again. "Honey, you could kick me a thousands times, I'd still come running back for more," he whispered against her, fitting his hands deep into her hair. "You're it for me." Slipping her arms tightly around his neck, happily, Marcie brought them down to the bed. Hugh kissed her passionately as they sunk deeper into the downy soft bed. "Can you ever forgive me for making you jump through so many hoops?" she asked him as they exchanged kisses. "Hey, it wasn't all you," he told her as he caressed the side of her face. He was looking at her like he still couldn't believe this was all real. "I made you jump through the last hoop." "Yeah, but you were only thinking of me. You always think of me, don't you?" In answer, Hugh kissed her again. "Honey, before we get too caught up in this, in us," Hugh interrupted their passionate, spontaneous make-out session to say, "I need to ask you something first?" Hoping to distract him, Marcie curled her leg around him seductively. She didn't want to talk anymore about anything. "Can't we talk…after?" She started playfully nippy at the contours of his neck. For a good moment, her distraction worked. Hugh moaned softly from the sensational feel of her lips caressing his skin. But his mind was set, and he ignored his driving need to have her right then and there. "No, no, I need to know this." he pulled her arms down from around his neck. Gently

restraining her hands against her chest, so she couldn't sidetrack him again, Hugh pointed a stern finger at her. Marcie just laughed at him trying to be serious with her. Quickly, she reached out to grab that finger. Hugh watched silently for a moment as she began to suck on it, eyeing him with a look that made his mind go blank. "Stop trying to tempt me," he said shaking his head of thoughts of what else she could do with that mouth if he let her. "Hugh, what can be so important that you have to know right now?" Lifting herself up off the bed, she began to kiss him again. "We waited so long for this." "Are you doing this because Michael got Natalie pregnant and you want to get back at him?" he finally blurted out. Immediately, this comment put an end to the romantic mood. "I can't believe you would think I would do that to you?" Marcie pushed him off of her. Fixing her robe that was coming dangerously close to opening, she told him, "Have you not heard a single word I said to you all morning?" "You were about to marry the man, forgive me if I'm being a little skeptical here." He swung his legs over the side of the bed. With his hands between his knees—he desperately need something to help him resist the urge to touch her, at least until the air was finally cleared—Hugh stared vacantly at the wood floor beneath him. "If Natalie hadn't fainted, you would be on your honeymoon right now." "You're forgetting a very important fact." She touched his shoulder. Hugh reluctantly looked over at her. "I stopped the wedding. Not Natalie. I'm the one who spoke up and said that I couldn't go through with it. And do you know why?" Hugh shook his head silently. "Because I couldn't marry him knowing the rest of my whole life would be a lie." She moved closer to him when she saw the emotion in his eyes. "This isn't about revenge. I'm not using you to get back at him. And I'm not with you because I'm afraid of being alone—I've done that and I can deal with it." She put her hands to her heart. "I'm with you because this is where I want to be. Even when I didn't know how I felt about you, I needed to be with you, and now that feeling is even stronger." When he looked away from her—he was afraid to show his raw emotions that were rising to the surface—Marcie took his wounded and scared face in her hands. "Please, listen to me. Hear what I'm telling you." "You really want to be with me?" His voice took a tone she had never heard him use before. "Yes!" She kissed his lips tenderly. "You made me fall in love with you, Hugh, so please don't take that away from me again now because you doubt me and how I feel." "I want to believe you, it's just…" suddenly, that confident man who knew all the right things to say, vanished. In his place was the scared boy who was constantly afraid of being left behind again. "I can't lose you again. I don't think I could take that."

"You're not going to lose me again, Hugh. Ever!" She wrapped her arms around him to assure him of this. "I'm yours, for as long as you want me." "Forever would be a good start." He cracked a smile and slowly the Hugh she loved and adored started to come back to her. "Are you sure about this?" He asked as she stood put on his feet. "I'm positive. No doubt in my mind." She scrunched her shoulders happily. "I'm finally home, and it feels good." "It does, doesn't?" She reached her hand out for him. Hugh took it. "We finally okay now?" Hugh leaned over, kissing her upturned face gently. "We're prefect." He tapped her nose softly. Then out of the corner of his eye, he caught the time. "Uh-oh, we better get moving." Taking her hands, he helped her out of bed. "You need to get dress." "What? Why?" She asked a million questions as Hugh led her back to her room. "Because we have places to go and things to do, that's why?" "What things? What places?" She asked when they were standing in her room. "Well, now, if I told you then it wouldn't be a surprise, now would it?" He kissed her softly, smiled his best smile, then headed for the door. "Where are you going?" "I'm sorry, as much as I would love to help you dress, I would not be very much help. You would be trying to put things on. I would be busy trying to take them off. We would get nowhere fast. Besides, I have a few arrangements to make.” He started to close the door behind. “I hope you’re ready, because today...I’m going to sweep you off your feet.” He left her with that wonderful thought. The possibilities of what he had planned were endless, and so were Marcie’s hope for the future. She was excited to get started on that new future as soon as possible.